Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
Have a play around and see what you and the AI can come up with. Try spinning off new branches, or regenerate chapters with different characters or settings!
Search results for
"friends"
Search results for "friends"
After an accident, Anna is bedridden until she receives from an unknown donor a watch and a collar that allows her to transfer her mind to other people.Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Dear Anna,
we selected you for the program to try out our new product and we believe that you and your girlfriend will use it to its full potential. In addition to the usual functions, the smart watch you received will allow you to rejoin an active life. This gift of ours is no secret, but for your own sake, be careful who you confide in about your new abilities.
We attach instructions for using the special application:
Double-tapping the display and circling the perimeter of the display with your finger will allow the smart watch wearer's consciousness to be recorded in their memory. Only one person's consciousness can be uploaded to the smart watch's memory at a time.
If one person's memory is recorded in the smart watch, the wearer of the smart watch has access to the consciousness stored in the smart watch, and conversely, the owner of the consciousness in the smart watch has access to the consciousness of the wearer, and thus they can communicate with each other on a subconscious level.
A double tap on the display and one circling of the finger around the perimeter of the display uploads the consciousness from the smart watch's memory into the wearer's brain, a second circling around the perimeter in close sequence then transfers the original consciousness of the new smart watch wearer to the smart watch's memory.
Pressing the upper right button on the side of the smart watch and circling the upper half of the display from left to right will enable the owner of the smart watch to actively use the wearer's mouth, moving in the opposite direction along the upper half of the display will reverse the situation. If the upper circle is followed by the lower circle (from right to left), on the contrary, the wearer of the smart watch will be prevented from using speech.
Pressing the lower right button and circling the upper half of the entire perimeter of the display will allow the owner of the smart watch to take control of the motor movements of the wearer (movements of the hands, feet, head, etc.) and, conversely, prevent the control of the motor movements of the wearer.
The middle button allows you to change the voice at the same time as changing the speech control while wearing the included collar.
Anna looked questioningly at Veronika, who also read the letter at the same time. She just winked, smiled and put the smart watch on Anna's left hand. She read the instructions carefully once more, then tapped on the display, made a 360° movement with her finger on the display. Then she looked at Anna, her eyes were closed, she was breathing lightly and did not respond to Veronica's question. She took the smart watch off Anna's hand again and put it on her own hand. As she stood up, she wanted to go to the kitchen, but she stopped immediately, clutching the chair with one hand, as she was startled by the voices that began to run in her head - Anna's voices: "Hello, is anyone here?" The surprise lasted only a short moment, Veronika pressed the button on the smart watch, made a 180° movement from left to right and thus allowed Anna to speak with her mouth and voice. It took a while for the girls to coordinate when each was speaking, but soon Veronika was standing in the kitchen, preparing food and talking together, satisfied with how the smart watch worked.
After lunch and afternoon coffee they agreed to try another function, Veronika tapped the display again and made a movement on the display. The side of the smart watch changed color from blue to green. As they agreed, Anna tried to lift Veronica's body - and she succeeded. Now the movements of Veronica's body were controlled by Anna. She walked around the room and Veronika complimented her on how she was doing and that she hadn't forgotten anything. In the meantime, Anna reached Veronika's bedroom, apologized to her, lay down on her back and began to settle down. After a while, she reached her orgasm and lay on the bed with a smile, breathing lightly. Veronika didn't blame her, she understood that after many months of sexual fasting, the opportunity was too tempting.
After a few days, their mutual friend and Anna's work colleague Alice called Veronica and invited Veronica to a restaurant for dinner with some other friends. Before Veronika could react, Anna responded and confirmed to Alice that she would arrive.
In the early evening, Veronika and Anna were preparing for the meeting, Veronika was putting on her dress and Anna's suggestion decided to wear the collar from Anna's package. She arrived at the meeting on time and just sat quietly at the table for a while listening to the others talk, Anna subconsciously urging her to join in the fun. Veronika resisted for a while, but when Michal, who she liked, sat down next to her, she gave in and they started talking. About how everyone lives, how everyone is doing, that they have a common interest in cooking. After some time, Alice also joined their group and started arranging a joint weekend cycling event with Michal and other boys and girls. She said to Veronika: "I suppose you won't go when you're taking care of Anička." To her surprise, Veronika responded that she would.
After the party, Veronika and Alice walked part of the way home together. Alice was a slender dark-haired girl with braided hair, inconspicuous rimless glasses, always perfectly dressed in a costume. Alice asked Veronica: "You surprised me that you wanted to go with us for the weekend. What will happen to Anča? Who will take care of her?" Veronika was silent for a while, subconsciously asking Anna what to say and how to react. Anna was in favor of introducing Alice to her new cohabitation. After walking in silence for a while, Veronika replied: "You know, something has happened that I don't have to worry about Anča anymore." Then Veronika used the smart watch to hand over the voice control to Anna and also set the voice change using the collar. Anna then continued in her voice (in Veronica's body): “Hi Alice, I'll go with you too.” Alice flinched, stopped and looked at Veronica. "You know, I was given such a gift and now I can share someone else's body because of it," Anna continued. "That's unbelievable," Alice said. The girls then continued walking home. Anna and Alice continued to walk and chatted amicably about Anna's new possibilities. When they said goodbye, they agreed to meet in a few days at Anna and Veronica's house.
The next day, Anna's parents were supposed to come to visit her. Unlike Alice, where Anna believed that she would understand the situation, she was afraid that her parents were not ready for such news. In the morning, the girls in Veronica's body enjoyed sexual satisfaction for a while, when one and the other took turns controlling Veronica's body. After lunch, however, they pulled Anna's mind back into the smart watch and Veronika attached the smart watch to the arm of Anna's body and returned Anna's mind to her body. It took a while for Anna to wake up from her sleep, she sighed, “Back in her body.” But soon she was cheerful as Veronika encouraged her that it wasn't for long. During the visit of Anna's parents, both girls were cheerful, all four of them had fun together, and Anna's mother was happy that her daughter was doing better mentally and thanked Veronica for helping Anna not only with the service, but also mentally. The girls just winked at each other, but didn't reveal anything.
In a few days, Alice was heading to Anna and Veronika's house. She thought to herself again what an incredible thing Anna had gotten. But she liked the idea of sharing her body with another person and was looking forward to enjoying the afternoon with her friends, so she prepared a surprise for them.
Alice rang the front doorbell, greeted Veronica and Anna, they made coffee and sat down in armchairs for dessert. After half an hour of social conversation, when they successfully avoided the topic started when they returned from the party, Veronika asked Alice if she would like to try lending her body to Anna for a while. Alice nodded with a smile and without further explanation began to remove her sweater and the pants she had come in. Underneath, she wore a black latex bodysuit with a high neckline and matching tights. Veronika's eyes widened, surprised at what she saw, but she only lasted a moment and then happily commented on how Alice had prepared for the afternoon. She didn't hesitate and ran to the bedroom to change as well. Meanwhile, Alice also took black gloves from her bag. When Veronika returned after a while in a similarly sexy red-black latex suit, she allowed Anna to control her body and mouth by circling the smart watch display. Immediately Anna spoke up (in Veronika's body): "Yes, girls, thanks." She first touched her body dressed in a latex outfit and then enjoyed herself with Alice. During the course she commented how it was better this way than when she had to satisfy herself (in Veronica's body).
After some time, Anna asked Alice if she could try her body too. Alice agreed without hesitation: "You know you do, I'm looking forward to what it will be like." Once again, Anna allowed Veronica to take control of her body and Verča then removed the smart watch from her hand and handed it to Alice, who put it on her hand and Veronika explained to her how she would allow Anna to control her body and mouth. Immediately Alice spoke up, actually Anna in Alice's body: "Thank you Alice, thank you Verčo." The possibilities are really incredible." The girls continued to have fun, this time Veronika with Anna in Alice's body. After some time, Anna had an idea - when the girls had enjoyed themselves, she took off her smart watch and, blinking, handed it to Veronica. She immediately joked, smiled, put on her smart watch and with the usual circular motion allowed Alice to control her body. Veronica's figure stood in confusion for a moment, then Alice saw her own laughing body in front of her and shouted, "What's going on?"
She looked at herself, turned to the mirror and saw Veronica—herself—and laughed too. "You dragons too," she called out to Anna (in Alice's body).
"How did you like it and do you like it?" asked Anna.
"Incredibly. It's a very strange feeling when your body does what it wants and when you say something you don't really want to. And now it's also incredible - to be in someone else. Have a different voice. Not wearing glasses. Come on, let's have some more fun," she invited Anna.
When Alice started talking about another voice, she realized that she had actually received a collar in addition to the smart watch, and they could try it on now. She replied to Alice (in Veronica's body), "Wait a minute," and ran off. After a while she returned with the collar and put it on Alice. She asked why, but Anna responded that it was not just an ordinary collar. And Alice was beginning to suspect. Anna motioned for her to press the middle button on the smart watch, which Alice promptly did.
"Try to tell me something now," Anna challenged Alice.
"And what should I say?" Alice responded, then stopped short. Although she was still in Veronica's body and had gotten used to speaking in her voice, now her own voice was heard.
"I kept wondering how you and Veronika did it back then. So now it's clear to me. You also wore this collar at the party then.'
The girls continued to evaluate their last experiences for a while and then enjoyed the sexual games for a while. The afternoon drew to a close and Alice returned the body to Veronica, who then handed the smart watch to Anna (in Alice's body) and the girls then switched bodies. Alice regaining control of her own body returned the smart watch to Veronica allowing Anna to share her mouth and they said their goodbyes.
Anna is a slim girl, blonde with long hair, around 30 years old, who was active, worked in a bank branch, played sports and enjoyed life. She flirted with men, and had been dating a couple for some time, but at that time she had no deep relationship. Then came the fateful trip to the Alps, where she slipped and was transported unconscious to the hospital. They saved her life there, but Anna remained paralyzed from the chest down, bedridden and dependent on the help of others. After many weeks in the hospital, she found herself in her apartment, which her parents and a friend helped to arrange for her new living situation.
Her friend and former elementary school classmate Veronika became her greatest support. Veronika was a petite brunette with a mika who had graduated from medical school and had just been left by her partner. She agreed with Anna that she would move in with her and take care of her and help her.
So they lived together for a few weeks. Veronika took care of the household, and Anna, confined to her bed, was involved as far as possible in remote work at the bank, from which both friends had some funds. One day, a messenger rang at their door, greeted and handed Veronica a package marked "for Anna". Both girls were surprised what it was, they didn't expect any shipment. Veronika sat down next to Anna's bed and unwrapped the package in front of her. The package contained a smart watch, a collar and a specially sealed letter. Veronika also unglued it and put it in the holder above the bed for Anna to read.
Dear Anna,
we selected you for the program to try out our new product and we believe that you and your girlfriend will use it to its full potential. In addition to the usual functions, the smart watch you received will allow you to rejoin an active life. This gift of ours is no secret, but for your own sake, be careful who you confide in about your new abilities.
We attach instructions for using the special application:
Double-tapping the display and circling the perimeter of the display with your finger will allow the smart watch wearer's consciousness to be recorded in their memory. Only one person's consciousness can be uploaded to the smart watch's memory at a time.
If one person's memory is recorded in the smart watch, the wearer of the smart watch has access to the consciousness stored in the smart watch, and conversely, the owner of the consciousness in the smart watch has access to the consciousness of the wearer, and thus they can communicate with each other on a subconscious level.
A double tap on the display and one circling of the finger around the perimeter of the display uploads the consciousness from the smart watch's memory into the wearer's brain, a second circling around the perimeter in close sequence then transfers the original consciousness of the new smart watch wearer to the smart watch's memory.
Pressing the upper right button on the side of the smart watch and circling the upper half of the display from left to right will enable the owner of the smart watch to actively use the wearer's mouth, moving in the opposite direction along the upper half of the display will reverse the situation. If the upper circle is followed by the lower circle (from right to left), on the contrary, the wearer of the smart watch will be prevented from using speech.
Pressing the lower right button and circling the upper half of the entire perimeter of the display will allow the owner of the smart watch to take control of the motor movements of the wearer (movements of the hands, feet, head, etc.) and, conversely, prevent the control of the motor movements of the wearer.
The middle button allows you to change the voice at the same time as changing the speech control while wearing the included collar.
Anna looked questioningly at Veronika, who also read the letter at the same time. She just winked, smiled and put the smart watch on Anna's left hand. She read the instructions carefully once more, then tapped on the display, made a 360° movement with her finger on the display. Then she looked at Anna, her eyes were closed, she was breathing lightly and did not respond to Veronica's question. She took the smart watch off Anna's hand again and put it on her own hand. As she stood up, she wanted to go to the kitchen, but she stopped immediately, clutching the chair with one hand, as she was startled by the voices that began to run in her head - Anna's voices: "Hello, is anyone here?" The surprise lasted only a short moment, Veronika pressed the button on the smart watch, made a 180° movement from left to right and thus allowed Anna to speak with her mouth and voice. It took a while for the girls to coordinate when each was speaking, but soon Veronika was standing in the kitchen, preparing food and talking together, satisfied with how the smart watch worked.
After lunch and afternoon coffee they agreed to try another function, Veronika tapped the display again and made a movement on the display. The side of the smart watch changed color from blue to green. As they agreed, Anna tried to lift Veronica's body - and she succeeded. Now the movements of Veronica's body were controlled by Anna. She walked around the room and Veronika complimented her on how she was doing and that she hadn't forgotten anything. In the meantime, Anna reached Veronika's bedroom, apologized to her, lay down on her back and began to settle down. After a while, she reached her orgasm and lay on the bed with a smile, breathing lightly. Veronika didn't blame her, she understood that after many months of sexual fasting, the opportunity was too tempting.
After a few days, their mutual friend and Anna's work colleague Alice called Veronica and invited Veronica to a restaurant for dinner with some other friends. Before Veronika could react, Anna responded and confirmed to Alice that she would arrive.
In the early evening, Veronika and Anna were preparing for the meeting, Veronika was putting on her dress and Anna's suggestion decided to wear the collar from Anna's package. She arrived at the meeting on time and just sat quietly at the table for a while listening to the others talk, Anna subconsciously urging her to join in the fun. Veronika resisted for a while, but when Michal, who she liked, sat down next to her, she gave in and they started talking. About how everyone lives, how everyone is doing, that they have a common interest in cooking. After some time, Alice also joined their group and started arranging a joint weekend cycling event with Michal and other boys and girls. She said to Veronika: "I suppose you won't go when you're taking care of Anička." To her surprise, Veronika responded that she would.
After the party, Veronika and Alice walked part of the way home together. Alice was a slender dark-haired girl with braided hair, inconspicuous rimless glasses, always perfectly dressed in a costume. Alice asked Veronica: "You surprised me that you wanted to go with us for the weekend. What will happen to Anča? Who will take care of her?" Veronika was silent for a while, subconsciously asking Anna what to say and how to react. Anna was in favor of introducing Alice to her new cohabitation. After walking in silence for a while, Veronika replied: "You know, something has happened that I don't have to worry about Anča anymore." Then Veronika used the smart watch to hand over the voice control to Anna and also set the voice change using the collar. Anna then continued in her voice (in Veronica's body): “Hi Alice, I'll go with you too.” Alice flinched, stopped and looked at Veronica. "You know, I was given such a gift and now I can share someone else's body because of it," Anna continued. "That's unbelievable," Alice said. The girls then continued walking home. Anna and Alice continued to walk and chatted amicably about Anna's new possibilities. When they said goodbye, they agreed to meet in a few days at Anna and Veronica's house.
The next day, Anna's parents were supposed to come to visit her. Unlike Alice, where Anna believed that she would understand the situation, she was afraid that her parents were not ready for such news. In the morning, the girls in Veronica's body enjoyed sexual satisfaction for a while, when one and the other took turns controlling Veronica's body. After lunch, however, they pulled Anna's mind back into the smart watch and Veronika attached the smart watch to the arm of Anna's body and returned Anna's mind to her body. It took a while for Anna to wake up from her sleep, she sighed, “Back in her body.” But soon she was cheerful as Veronika encouraged her that it wasn't for long. During the visit of Anna's parents, both girls were cheerful, all four of them had fun together, and Anna's mother was happy that her daughter was doing better mentally and thanked Veronica for helping Anna not only with the service, but also mentally. The girls just winked at each other, but didn't reveal anything.
In a few days, Alice was heading to Anna and Veronika's house. She thought to herself again what an incredible thing Anna had gotten. But she liked the idea of sharing her body with another person and was looking forward to enjoying the afternoon with her friends, so she prepared a surprise for them.
Alice rang the front doorbell, greeted Veronica and Anna, they made coffee and sat down in armchairs for dessert. After half an hour of social conversation, when they successfully avoided the topic started when they returned from the party, Veronika asked Alice if she would like to try lending her body to Anna for a while. Alice nodded with a smile and without further explanation began to remove her sweater and the pants she had come in. Underneath, she wore a black latex bodysuit with a high neckline and matching tights. Veronika's eyes widened, surprised at what she saw, but she only lasted a moment and then happily commented on how Alice had prepared for the afternoon. She didn't hesitate and ran to the bedroom to change as well. Meanwhile, Alice also took black gloves from her bag. When Veronika returned after a while in a similarly sexy red-black latex suit, she allowed Anna to control her body and mouth by circling the smart watch display. Immediately Anna spoke up (in Veronika's body): "Yes, girls, thanks." She first touched her body dressed in a latex outfit and then enjoyed herself with Alice. During the course she commented how it was better this way than when she had to satisfy herself (in Veronica's body).
After some time, Anna asked Alice if she could try her body too. Alice agreed without hesitation: "You know you do, I'm looking forward to what it will be like." Once again, Anna allowed Veronica to take control of her body and Verča then removed the smart watch from her hand and handed it to Alice, who put it on her hand and Veronika explained to her how she would allow Anna to control her body and mouth. Immediately Alice spoke up, actually Anna in Alice's body: "Thank you Alice, thank you Verčo." The possibilities are really incredible." The girls continued to have fun, this time Veronika with Anna in Alice's body. After some time, Anna had an idea - when the girls had enjoyed themselves, she took off her smart watch and, blinking, handed it to Veronica. She immediately joked, smiled, put on her smart watch and with the usual circular motion allowed Alice to control her body. Veronica's figure stood in confusion for a moment, then Alice saw her own laughing body in front of her and shouted, "What's going on?"
She looked at herself, turned to the mirror and saw Veronica—herself—and laughed too. "You dragons too," she called out to Anna (in Alice's body).
"How did you like it and do you like it?" asked Anna.
"Incredibly. It's a very strange feeling when your body does what it wants and when you say something you don't really want to. And now it's also incredible - to be in someone else. Have a different voice. Not wearing glasses. Come on, let's have some more fun," she invited Anna.
When Alice started talking about another voice, she realized that she had actually received a collar in addition to the smart watch, and they could try it on now. She replied to Alice (in Veronica's body), "Wait a minute," and ran off. After a while she returned with the collar and put it on Alice. She asked why, but Anna responded that it was not just an ordinary collar. And Alice was beginning to suspect. Anna motioned for her to press the middle button on the smart watch, which Alice promptly did.
"Try to tell me something now," Anna challenged Alice.
"And what should I say?" Alice responded, then stopped short. Although she was still in Veronica's body and had gotten used to speaking in her voice, now her own voice was heard.
"I kept wondering how you and Veronika did it back then. So now it's clear to me. You also wore this collar at the party then.'
The girls continued to evaluate their last experiences for a while and then enjoyed the sexual games for a while. The afternoon drew to a close and Alice returned the body to Veronica, who then handed the smart watch to Anna (in Alice's body) and the girls then switched bodies. Alice regaining control of her own body returned the smart watch to Veronica allowing Anna to share her mouth and they said their goodbyes.
2
4.8K
0
4
The opening couple of scenes for a slice-of-life stealth control story featuring a group of college friends. In this opening, Luna & Alphonse experiment with the technology with each other for the first time, and Luna is quite a bit bolder with it that Alphonse. It is largely ftm, from the male third person perspective.
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you *could* just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to *be* her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to *be* her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything *inappropriate*. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could *feel* Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I *really* wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! *You* were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is *no way* I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would *know*.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna *right there*. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had *literally* just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning *him* on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she *wanted* to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
The chilly air of Alphonse's dorm room was cut by the soft humming of a high end laptop, built more for specs than style. Alphonse himself sat hunched over, squinting at the glow of the screen in the darkness. The page he had stumbled upon was unlike anything he’d seen before, its dark background and neon lines carrying an aura of the illicit.
Or at least, an aura of a programmer who used dark mode, which was always a good sign.
It was late - late enough that his roommate Quincy was out on the town, courting danger or a damsel (or both). Alphonse sighed, running a hand through his mousy brown hair as he considered the proposition before him: a chance to buy into the surreal, the impossible.
Stealth Control Nanobots™
They were the stuff of whispered rumours and online conspiracy theories. The government had banned the technology long ago, citing concerns over privacy, consent, and potential for abuse. Concerns that were well founded. Even though the tech had never reached the mainstream, and was tightly controlled for government use only, there were still regular stories of leaks. It seemed like every few months some starlet would seem to lose her mind, and go masturbate in public, or dance nude on a balcony.
Stealth control was always blamed, and tighter controls always followed. Alphonse wondered how many of these cases were real – and how many times a drugged up rock star would just blame their latest bender on stealth control. “It wasn’t me! It was just my body!”
Still, if they were real… well, basic logic would dictate for every case you heard about, there were probably hundreds of people being controlled in ways that weren’t overt enough to make the news.
And if that were true, then maybe you *could* just buy a vial of the stuff from a random Russian IP address.
Alphonse knew he was talking himself into it.
His mouse hovered over the 'Buy Now' button, his heart pounding. He looked at the reviews again: users swearing up and down that the tech was real, functional, and life-altering. A few death threats to the seller. Someone asking how to exit vim. It seemed legitimate enough…
A mental image of Luna filled his mind, her dark goth aesthetic barely containing her wild exuberance. What would it be like to *be* her? His pulse quickened at the thought of experiencing her world, of seeing the universe through her eyes. It was such an intimate thought that he felt a pang of guilt immediately. Yet, there was a small part of him that yearned for that intimacy, a desire fueled by a confusing amalgam of curiosity, love, and the heady promise of forbidden… …science.
Maybe, if he controlled her, he could plant the idea in her mind that they should date… “incept” it, if you will. Alphonse rolled his eyes.
His sister Christina's warnings echoed in his mind. "Just because you can do something, doesn't mean you should." She would definitely disapprove of his current predicament.
Just as he was about to close the tab, a notification beeped. A text from Quincy: "Bro, where you at? Rosa and Luna asking for you at the Fox's Den." His heartbeat quickened again. Luna was asking for him?
The weight of the decision weighed heavy on his heart. He was no womaniser like Quincy, no social butterfly like Rosa. He was Alphonse, the bassist in the band, the nerd in the corner, the one who was always observing, dreaming… not doing. This technology, dangerous and alluring as it was, could be his chance to connect, to understand, to be a part of something bigger.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, his hands trembling as he clicked 'Buy Now'. The screen confirmed his purchase, and the weight seemed to lift a little, replaced with a heady blend of exhilaration and anxiety.
He hastily shut his laptop, grabbed his bass, and left the dorm room. Tonight, he was going to enjoy his regular life. Tomorrow, he thought, with a mix of excitement and fear, everything could change. He could change. He only hoped that the price wouldn't be too high.
________________________________
A week later Alphonse and Luna sat in that same dorm room, staring at a non-descript metal box. It had arrived that morning.
Alphonse, tall and gangly, was hunched over it. His fingers tapped on the plain surface, a thumb running over the embossed logo of a butterfly - a suitable symbol for a box of Stealth Control Nanobots™, he thought.
Luna, wearing her habitual black skinny jeans and band tee, watched Alphonse with a barely contained excitement in her emerald eyes. It was a look that Alphonse knew too well, and it always made his heart stumble and his palms dampen. How was it possible that she would even want to hang out with him, when she was so damn cool, and he… well, he wiped his sweaty hands on his jeans. He wondered if she noticed his pulse thundering in his throat, betraying his nervousness.
"Alphonse, stop stalling," she teased, playfully punching his arm. He winced, more from the contact than any supposed pain, but he allowed a hesitant smile. "I want to see what they look like!"
He opened up the box with a click. Inside lay rows of vials, each containing a small amount of silvery liquid. They were tiny, barely a few millilitres, and yet they held the power to wrestle control from the mind of one and place it into the hands of another.
“Huh, smaller than I thought”, said Luna. She picked one up, and he winced at the sacrilege. “Ready to give it a go?”
A ripple of unease traversed Alphonse's spine as he carefully picked up one of his own. He looked down at Luna and found himself wondering what it would be like to *be* her. Her dainty hands fiddled with the vial impatiently, the pale skin and black painted nails looking ghostly against the silvery vial. Was he really about to have a turn controlling those hands?
He looked down at himself. Large. Kinda gangly. Not unfit, just, like his limbs didn’t quite sit right. Would she even want a turn controlling him? Would he let her? Immeasurably powerful tiny little robots were about to float across his blood brain barrier, attach themselves to his neurons, and force them to fire in a pattern that matched the one in Luna’s brain – at least, as far as sensation and movement were concerned.
He shivered. Then he thought of Luna – lively, unpredictable Luna – wielding that power over him and shivered again, and not just from fear. He could feel a stirring beginning in his pants. That might be an awkward one to explain if Luna took a turn using it on him.
"Are you sure about this?" he questioned, his voice barely a whisper.
Luna responded with an impish grin. "You’re not backing out on me, are you! Al, when on earth will we get another chance like this! I want to know what it’s like!"
Her eyes sparkled with a dangerous sort of thrill.
"I-I'm- no! Let’s do it!" Alphonse managed, voice steady despite the tumultuous storm of anxiety brewing within him.
Luna raised her vial in the air as if making a toast, then swallowed it in one go. Alphonse hesitated and then drank his as well.
She looked down at herself. “Okay, I don’t feel any different. What now?”
Alphonse swallowed, finding his voice again. "It said that the nanobots in the liquid will make their way to our brains and establish a sort of connection with our neurons." He explained, hands slightly shaking as he held up his own, now empty, vial.
"Once that's done, a small light will flash in our vision, and we'll be able to navigate a basic user interface in our minds. It's like... you know, when you're dreaming, and you're aware that you're dreaming? It's a bit like that. It doesn't intrude on your day-to-day life; it's just there, waiting to be accessed."
Luna's eyebrows furrowed as she took in his explanation, a tinge of curiosity and apprehension in her eyes. "And then what?"
"There's an option in the UI," Alphonse continued, gesturing vaguely with his hands, "that lets us select whether to make ourselves 'open' to being controlled by anybody else who's swallowed the nanobots. It's like setting your phone to hotspot. Anyone can connect, provided they have the same kind of nanobots, and are nearby"
“Wait, anyone?” Luna stared at him, silent for a moment, before a slow smile spread across her face. “I really should have waited before chugging that. Remind me not to leave that setting on! Don’t want me to be taken over by some old perv! Ha!”
Alphonse blushed and nodded.
“Oh, wait, wait! Something’s changed! I saw the flash!”
As she spoke, Alphonse himself saw a brief flash of yellow light pulse in the exact centre of his vision and then fade away. His brain felt different somehow, like there was something else in there with him…
“Okay! I’m trying the UI!” said Luna excitedly.
Alphonse watched as Luna closed her eyes. He couldn't help but marvel at her. She was so beautiful! Fierce, fearless… cute. Her eyebrows furrowed in concentration, her lips forming a small 'o' as if she was exercising a muscle that she had never used before.
A moment later, her eyes sprang open. "I did it!" she announced, grinning wide enough to light up the room. "I set it to 'open', Al!"
She threw her arms wide. “I’m open!”
Alphonse nearly choked on his saliva. Did she know what she was doing to him? How turned on he was? His dick throbbed in his pants, and he tried to adjust as subtly as he could. “Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep.” he thought to himself. “Don’t do it!”
"A-alright," he stuttered, his fingers nervously entwining together in his lap. He concentrated on his own UI, bringing forth that odd feeling that was layered behind his thoughts. It was a surreal feeling, like reaching out for a dream and finding it solid under your touch.
Navigating the interface was strange, like trying to control an extra limb that he'd never noticed before. He squinted, a line of concentration forming between his brows as he looked for Luna in his mind's eye. And there she was, a clear node of light, pulsating softly, inviting him in. Open. Ready for him.
"Are you sure about this, Luna?" he asked, his voice a threadbare whisper.
"Absolutely!" she replied, the excitement in her voice doing little to calm his racing heart. "Now, come on! Try controlling me!"
Alphonse took a deep breath, readying himself for the plunge, then reached out to that pulsing light. The world shifted, tilted, and for a moment he was standing on the edge of an abyss, a strange sense of anticipation and terror swirling within him.
And then, he fell.
Into her.
___________________________________
The sensation of falling was like nothing he'd ever experienced before. It wasn't just a jolting sense of weightlessness – it was like he was passing through something, a layer, a boundary that held his own self distinct from Luna's. Like rising up from deep underwater, feeling the changing sensations as the water changed temperature and the light got brighter… and then he landed!
Alphonse jolted and gasped. He was here! He was inside Luna! His mind stuttered at the realisation, his thoughts becoming a chaotic whirlpool. The interface was still there, a pressure at the edge of his perception, giving him a semblance of stability.
He heard a soft thud as his own body slumped to the floor across from him. What the hell…
His floating mind seemed to settle a little bit, the sensations becoming less fuzzy, more distinct. He looked down, Luna's hands were smaller, softer than his. Her nails, painted a deep black, looked stark against the pale complexion of her skin. He clenched and unclenched the delicate fingers, feeling the smoothness of her skin, the fragility of her slender bones beneath.
He looked around the room. The world seemed sharper, clearer, as if he was seeing through a camera lens. He knew Luna wore glasses for reading, but her natural eyesight seemed to be so much better than his. Colours were brighter, shapes more distinct.
The strangest feeling, however, was the raw sensation of being in a female body. It was an uncanny mix of familiarity and strangeness. The contours of her body were alien to him, the slight swell of her breasts, the narrowness of her waist, the curve of her hips. It was like he had been handed a new instrument and was expected to play without any practice.
He glanced down for a second, and caught a glimpse of his new breasts inside his shirt, held by a plain black bra. He jolted his head back up as if burned.
Don’t be a creep, don’t be a creep!
Instead, Alphonse slowly and deliberately lifted his -- Luna's -- hand to his face. Smooth, soft. His fingers traced over the foreign features, feeling the curve of her cheekbones, the button-like softness of her nose, the plumpness of her lips. Her nose felt particularly different. It was smaller and flatter than his own, and, strangely, easier to breathe through.
His heart was beating like a war drum in his tiny chest as he slowly lowered his hand again, careful not to touch anything *inappropriate*. That thought brought his mind to the body below him, hidden beneath his clothes. He had tits on his chest. Luna’s tits. A warmth spread through his nether region, and a very strange sensation of a wetness appearing in his underwear. A wetness… He had a vagina! He, Alphonse, could *feel* Luna’s vagina. Involuntarily, he felt it pulse at the thought, a wave of foreign pleasure spreading up through him.
Oh god, oh god. Could she tell? Surely she could tell. She was supposed to be aware of everything. Oh god, he’d blown it. He’d blown it!
His breathing increased, his heart pounded. He felt his new face flush, and his fingers began to lightly tingle. He needed to get out! Out out out! Something instinctual kicked in within him and he found himself reaching out with that mental limb, that construct of a UI, and somehow managed to force himself out of the body. He felt like he was swimming upward, through currents and waves pushing him back down, upward and upward towards the light, his body going numb, his senses a dull ringing!
With a jolt, Alphonse found himself laying on his back.
The sudden sensation of returning to his own body was a shock in and of itself, like being thrust into ice-cold water. His senses scrambled to readjust, vertigo swooping through him like a bird of prey. The ceiling spun above him, a hazy whirl of colours before it gradually settled into the familiar sight.
He blinked, his eyelashes brushing against the lenses of his glasses. His hands, rougher and larger, lay on his stomach. He was back in his body.
Sitting up, Alphonse drew in a shuddering breath. From across the room, Luna began to laugh, a sound as clear and bright as the sun. "Holy shit, Alphonse! Did you really control me?"
Her eyes were shining with excitement as she sat up. Her fingers brushed back the hair from her face, her movements noticeably more fluid and familiar than when Alphonse was in charge.
“Um”, said Alphonse, “Sorry.”
“Sorry? Al! This is amazing!” she looked down at herself, then she grabbed her boobs through her shirt and jiggled them up and down. “It’s so weird. I felt like I *really* wanted to do this a few moments ago, but couldn’t bring myself to for some reason. Being controlled by this thing is wild!”
“Oh… um…” Alphonse stammered. “I- uh- I didn’t do anything! I was decent!”
“Yeah, yeah I know!” said Luna with a laugh. “I was getting so horny though. It must have been really strange for you to feel me getting horny while you were in control. Sorry about that!”
“Um, yeah, it was odd.” Alphonse said, blushing.
“Wait! *You* were in control! I didn’t get horny! You did!” Luna cackled like a madman. “Oh my god that’s so much worse. You made me horny!”
Alphonse buried his head in his hands, but he couldn’t help but smile. Somehow he always assumed Luna would act way more… normal… then she did.
Luna bounced on the spot, her face ablaze with excitement, her teeth biting at her bottom lip as she examined her own hands. "You know what's crazy? I was fully aware. I knew what I was doing, how I was moving… I felt like I was doing everything myself!" She tilted her head back, eyes wide as they stared at the ceiling in wonderment. "But like, I knew that I wasn’t? I saw you fall back, I knew I was acting unnatural, but it was just… it felt so normal!! Al, this stuff is incredible. If I didn’t know I was going to be controlled, there is *no way* I’d be able to tell."
Alphonse watched her, his own thoughts a jumble of emotions. Awe, curiosity, apprehension, guilt...
"Did you... um, did you feel uncomfortable?" he asked tentatively, his gaze dropping to his own lap.
Luna let out a bark of laughter. "Uncomfortable? No! It was insane! Good insane! Sort of like... you know when you're in a dream, and you're just kind of going along with it because dream logic?"
Alphonse nodded, an uneasy chuckle escaping his lips. "Yeah, I guess that makes sense..."
“You made me feel so awkward!” Luna chuckled, a mischievous glint in her eye. “When I was trying not to look at my boobs, I felt like a naughty school girl caught kissing in the locker room. If you wanted to see them that bad, you could have just asked.” she winked at him, and Alphonse felt himself turning a deep red and his previously subsiding erection shot back up. She couldn’t be serious, could she?
“Anyway! My turn now!”
“Wait, what?”
“Yes! I want a turn! It’s only fair - you got to be me.”
Alphonse cringed. One part of him desperately wanted Luna to experience being him, and he was scared and turned on at the idea of being controlled by his crush. Another part of him was aware of the throbbing erection between his legs, and the fact that Luna would *know*.
“Hurry up! I can’t see you yet!” Luna called out, her eyes squeezed shut as she navigated the ghostly UI.
Fuck it.
Alphonse reached out with that strange new part of his mind, and found the right settling. A strange sensation went through his body as he flipped it from ‘closed’ to ‘open’. There he was. Totally exposed.
“Okay, I’m-”
He stopped talking and looked down at himself. What would it feel like to be controlled? Nearby, Luna’s body slumped to the ground.
“Wow, you were really excited!” he said to himself as he reached down to adjust his erection. It seemed to grow three times harder as he tried to adjust it, not quite getting the usual knack right.
“Do you mind?” he said, and began undoing his belt.
Some part of him cringed for a moment. He really shouldn’t undress with Luna *right there*. She literally just needed to turn her head a little, and she’d see him exposing himself right in front of her!
Wait a minute…
Alphonse tried to say something to Luna, to ask if she had remote accessed his nanobots, but some part of him decided against it. Best not to disturb her.
Best… not to disturb her? What the hell?
He was being controlled, wasn’t he?
It didn’t feel like it. He stared down at his hands as they worked his belt and buttons. It felt like he was just taking off his pants. But… Luna was passed out, he’d set his nanobots to receive the connection, and they had *literally* just agreed to have her control him.
Even knowing all of that, Alphonse didn’t believe it in his bones.
“Wow, these things really are powerful”, he thought.
He finally got the buckle undone and ripped his pants down, his erect dick catching a bit as he yanked them roughly. He stared at it. Average size, average width. Hard as a nail. It was the most erotic thing he’d seen in his life.
Hey wait, if he was being controlled by Luna right now, did that mean she was feeling turned on too?
He reached down to feel it in his hands, gently running his fingers along the length of his shaft, and lightly squeezing the end. It felt amazing.
Not just feeling turned on too, she was turning *him* on. If Alphonse was being controlled, then this wasn’t really his erection! It was hers!
He wanted to chuckle at that thought, but decided not to.
He reached a little lower and cupped his balls, lightly lifting them with his hand and feeling how they responded. He gave them a little slap and felt them jiggle.
“Hah, that’s not so bad.” he said “I knew guys were exaggerating.”
He flicked one a little harder and- Argh!
A heavy throbbing pain washed over him. The taste of bile appeared in his throat. He doubled over and gasped.
“Ugh. Okay. Okay. Bad idea.”
Still, he was hard. The pain gradually subsided as he played more with his erect dick. He wanted so badly to quickly rub one out, but couldn’t seem to bring himself to get into bed or the bathroom to do it the way he usually would.
Instead, Alphonse reached up to his chest and cupped his pecks through his t-shirt.
“Heh, these certainly beat boobs”, he said. He tapped one, and tried to make them dance by flexing them, but couldn’t quite manage it properly. Then he grabbed his shirt, dug his fingers in hard, and with as much force as he could muster, tore it open right down the middle.
“I always wanted to do that!” he laughed. “I guess I owe you a shirt now.”
Pretty soon his eyes fell upon Luna’s unconscious body, slumped on the ground. He effortlessly picked it up and dumped it on his bed, giggling as he watched her flop around.
“I’m so light! I never realised how easy that was for you!” he laughed again, pushing Luna’s empty head side to side. “I should be a lot less impressed, but you do have some serious muscles for such a serious geek.”
He flexed an arm and looked at it approvingly. Meanwhile, his dick still beckoned.
He found himself biting his lip.
“Now”, he said to himself, “I knoooow how you felt when you were me. And how I felt like I was doing everything. And I don’t want to freak you out. But, this is me in here. This is Luna speaking right now.”
Alphonse tried to force that thought to stay with him. It still didn’t feel like it.
“And that’s my body lying right there.” he continued, “So, I’m going to just go ahead, and, well…”
He looked down at his dick again, which had hardened right back up to full mast. Then, Alphonse found himself climbing on top of the bed… over Luna’s vacant face… and…
Oh, no, he couldn’t do that, could he?
He lined up his dick and gently pushed it into Luna’s mouth.
But it was Luna doing this, right? Luna was controlling him now?
He slowly pushed it inside, passed the teeth, and deep down her throat.
“Hah. No gag reflex!” he laughed.
If Luna was controlling him, did that mean she *wanted* to give him a blowjob? Or… did she want to get a blowjob?
He began thrusting slowly. It felt… very strange. He was extraordinarily horny, and the idea that Luna was making him do this was hot as fuck, but at the same time, the blowjob kind of sucked.
“I wish I could make my body suck properly!” said Alphonse, frustrated. He readjusted his position, and pushed in deeper. He could feel Luna’s body’s lips pressing right down near the base of his shaft.
Did Luna have a crush on him? Or did this fall under the category of masturbation?
He didn’t have long to think about it because soon, far sooner than he was ready, he felt a familiar barrier get crossed, and his load spurted out into Luna’s throat and over her face. The orgasm was a surprisingly disappointing one, all things considered.
“Gah!” he said. “That can’t be it!”
He kept thrusting, but his dick quickly became soft and uncomfortably sensitive against Luna’s teeth. He sighed.
“That was definitely an experience. Thanks Alphonse.”
He wanted to collapse down onto the bed and fall asleep, but instead he found himself climbing off of Luna. Without bothering to get dressed, he grabbed some tissues and cleaned up her face a bit.
“Might as well do this before heading back!”
And with that, he lay down on the floor, still naked below the waist, and-
“What the hell…” muttered Alphonse. Nearby, Luna pushed herself up, gagging slightly.
“Ugh, that is not very comfortable on this end.” she coughed. “Do you have any water?”
“That was… did you really control me?” Alphonse asked.
“Na-dar. Looking good by the way.” she smirked.
Alphonse glanced down and then sat up with a start. Apparently he’d- she’d- forgotten to put his pants back on. He quickly covered himself up, blushing.
“That was the strangest thing that has ever happened in my life.” he said.
“Maybe third, for me” Luna laughed. “Hey, sorry for really jumping into it, I just… ah, I dunno, you felt the same things right?”
Alphonse nodded, blushing. “It felt like I was the one doing everything.”
“I know right!” Luna smiled down at him. “I think we need to bring the others in on this.”
“Really?”
“Ye-huh. Tomorrow night. I’ve got a game in mind.”
Luna picked up her bag.
“I really need a shower after all of that. I’ll call you later, okay?”
And with that, she left. Alphonse flopped back down and sighed. What he just unleashed?
1
4.4K
11
3
Jake is ready to move on from his on-and-off girlfriend, Sue, as he gets ready to enjoy one last summer with his friends before heading off to college. Sue isn't having any of it and goes as far as to cast a spell on Jake to ensure that she'll be the closest person to him, but it doesn't go exactly as she had planned.
Jake was out enjoying a Saturday at the mall with his friends. They were enjoying the excitement and energy that comes with enjoying a final summer together before they all went their separate ways for college and other plans in the fall. He felt a need to spend as much time as he could with his friends to make up for time lost during high school when Jake was dating Sue, his on and off again girlfriend with a controlling personality, great looks, less-than-average common sense, and a general lack of critical thinking skills. That was at least the polite description that Jake had come up with in his head to describe Sue. He wasn’t going to let her take another summer away from him, especially not after how she stood him up at their senior prom just two months prior.
After walking around the mall for a couple of hours and spending a fair bit of time at the arcade, Jake and his friends settled down at a table in the food court to take a break and figure out what they were going to have for lunch. The conversation soon shifted from food to talking about Jake’s mom, Martha. The guys had always given Jake a hard time about his mom and how hot she was.
“Jake, quick question,” said Alex. “If I paid 100 dollars, could you swipe a couple of pairs of your mom’s underwear for me?”
“You know, with the way you guys obsess over my mom, I can never tell if you’re kidding or not. Also, no. She’s my mom, and I will not do that for any amount of money,” replied Jake.
“Ok, fine,” Alex continued. “But can you at least tell me what kind of underwear she’s wearing? Such as the kind she might wear with a long dress with sunflowers on it?
“That is an almost creepily specific request,” laughed Jake.
‘Well,” answered Alex. “I ask because…”
Jake turned to follow Alex’s gaze to see his mom, Martha, walking over to their table. She smiled and waved at the group, stopping behind Jake and resting her hands on his shoulders with a slight squeeze.
“Hi, Mom,” said Jake, trying to hide his embarrassment. “I didn't realize you’d be here today. Where is Dad and everyone else?”
“Oh, he’s around here somewhere trying to find us a table and something to eat. You know how he gets. Has to have the perfect table. He’s an odd man, but I love him dearly, just like I love my little Jakey wakey baby boy!”
Martha leaned down, wrapped her arms around Jake, and planted a loud, wet kiss on his cheek. When she did, Alex and the others on the opposite side of the table caught a glimpse of Martha’s well-endowed breasts, struggling against her bra as her dress flapped from the quick motion. Jake made a show of trying to push her away to get Martha to stop embarrassing him in front of his friends. In reality, however, he appreciated her attention and care. His mom was a loving person, well-known and highly regarded in the community, a woman of stunning beauty but modest appetite for attention. She loved her three children more than anything in the world.
“Ok, that’s enough, mom. Thank you,” said Jake as he gently pushed at his mother. “You can go and embarrass your other children now.”
Matha laughed and gave Jake another hug from behind, unknowingly squishing her breasts against the top of his head and giving his friends an unprecedented view of her cleavage. She was a modest woman with the body of a goddess, and everyone in her vicinity who was attracted to the feminine form found themselves wanting for more as she walked by. But Martha had no desire to show off her body and only ever wanted to make love to her husband, not fuck, bang, or experiment. She was happy with her modest and relatively vanilla life, and that is what made those around her desire her all the more.
“Well,” said Martha as she stepped back from the table. “I should let you boys get back to your fun-filled day. I’m sure you have a lot planned for this summer before you’re all off to college, so make the most of it, and please stop by before the summer is over so we can all say goodbye and wish you luck before you go.”
Jake’s friends could only nod and mumble, still transfixed by the previous sight of Martha’s chest. As she walked away to find her husband, the boys’ eyes followed the sway of her hips outlined by her summer dress. They were all startled and attempted to avert their gaze as Martha abruptly stopped and returned to the table.
“One more thing, Jake,” she said as she again wrapped her arms around her son. “You’re dad, and I are getting some things for vacation coming up. Text me before you leave the mall today, and let me know if there is anything you need us to get. We’ll be out and about yet this afternoon with some more shopping.”
Jake just nodded and smiled at his mom, laughing as his friends practically drooled over the table as they stared at Martha. Finally, shaking himself out of his trance, Alex asked Martha what she had been shopping for already in preparation for the family’s annual trip to the US Virgin Islands. When Martha just listed off some basic items like towels and sunscreen, Alex suggested that she check out LustiLadi if she wanted a new swimsuit.
Martha smiled and replied to Alex, saying, “Thank you, Alex. I’ve never heard of that brand, but I’ll be sure to try something on of theirs before I leave the mall today. You all seem very enthusiastic about their products. They must be quite popular.”
The boys lost themselves in daydreams of Martha’s beautiful body in a skimpy swimsuit, leaving hardly anything to the imagination. Jake took the opportunity to stand up, hug his mom, and walk her away from the table before one of the other guys said anything else. He sent his mom off to enjoy the rest of her shopping. Then he returned to the table to rouse his friends from their erotic daydreams of his mother in a bikini, or their wishes of a sudden gust of wind to raise her dress to reveal her voluptuous backside outlined under her dress.
Eventually, Jake and his friends wrap up their lunch in the food court and head toward the exit of the mall to find something else to do to spend their afternoon. On the way out, Sue seemingly materializes out of nowhere to stop them from going through the door and heading outside. They all stared at each other for several moments before Jake told the others to head out and start the car and that he would be right there. Alex rolled his eyes and led the others around Sue and out the doors, mumbling, “She’s gonna reel him back in and fuck up the whole summer again.”
None of them liked Sue. She and Jake had dated on and off through high school, and she never wanted to commit to him. Her affection toward Jake only flared up when he seemed to be getting eyes for someone else. At that point, Sue would swoop in and steal Jake back and away from his friends.
Jake had come to recognize this pattern with the help of his friends, and this time he felt ready to keep Sue out of his life. In some ways, he had been waiting for this moment to tell her off and to finally reveal to her that she was the reason he was going to college out of state. He had assumed she would find out eventually and wanted to try to talk him out of it and again be in control of his life. They remained silent for several more moments before Sue finally spoke.
“I had thought and hoped you’d be going to school around here in the fall. A voice in my head has been telling me that we could try again and make this thing work as college sweethearts,” she said as she stepped toward Jake.
Jake didn’t initially respond. He stood still and waited for her to keep going. He knew what she would try to do, and he wanted to wait to tell her off to maximize her embarrassment and his satisfaction. Frustration began to boil up inside Sue. In previous attempts to get Jake’s attention, it was usually enough just to show up and say some sweet things, and he’d come crawling back to her. She stepped closer to him and put on a coy smile, desperate to keep Jake with her over the summer and into the fall.
“I’ve missed you, baby,” she said as she placed a hand on his chest. “I was thinking we could maybe head up to the lake this afternoon and talk. I got something from LustiLadi today that I want to show you.”
Sue held up a bag and opened it slightly to reveal a collection of micro bikinis and a box of condoms. Jake laughed to himself and pushed past her saying, “Lucky for me, I started listening to my friends these last few months after you stood me up at the prom. Have a good summer, Sue.”
That was all he had to say. Jake brushed passed Sue and jogged through the parking lot to catch up with his friends. The guys were happy to see Jake and greeted him with a chorus of cheers when he told them what Sue had tried and how he had responded. They headed out with plans to make the most of the afternoon and the rest of their summer. Meanwhile, Sue pouted and sulked around the mall before a revelation struck her, and she rushed home. She ran up to the attic and began tearing through box after box of her late grandmother’s belongings. With each box turning up little more than old clothes, Sue grew increasingly frustrated.
“Where is it, you old hag?” she spat, tearing through yet another box. “ I swear if you got rid of that spellbook or took it to your grave, I’ll dig up your bones and desecrate them.”
No sooner had she finished her sentence than a large thud erupted from the floor. An old, black book had fallen out of the box she was going through and onto the floor. Slowly, Sue knelt down and picked up the book, cradling it as she would a newborn child. She slowly walked back down to her room, where she closed and locked the door. Jake was going to be hers, whether it was by his own will or not.
Sue flipped through the book until she found a spell that sounded promising, one that would make her the closest person to Jake and his strongest feelings of love. She began the spell, gathering the required herbs and tokens, including some of her own hair that she collected from the shirt she’d been wearing that day. Unbeknownst to Sue, some of the hair was not hers but Martha’s. It had come off on Jake when Martha hugged him in the food court and then from Jake to Sue when he pushed past her at the mall exit. That, combined with Sue’s rudimentary understanding of Latin, ensured the spell would never go off as she had intended.
The next day, Sue woke up feeling groggy and almost hungover. She rolled out of bed and shuffled toward the bathroom, only to find she had walked into a closet. “Stayed up too late with that damn spell,” she mumbled.
Frustrated and still half asleep, she shuffled out of the closet, not noticing it wasn’t hers to begin with. Once in the bathroom, she sat down to pee and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Progress was slow, and she still felt out of sorts as she finished on the toilet and shuffled over to the sink to wash her hands and face. When she finally looked into the mirror, she screamed as she saw Martha’s face staring back at her.
She reached up with shaking hands, touched her face, and pulled at her hair, feeling the pressure and sensations.
“Who…what…how… THE SPELL!” she exclaimed.
Jake’s dad, Ron, came running into the bathroom.
“Martha, sweetie, what’s wrong?!?” he asked frantically.
He ran over and put his arms around who he thought was his wife and held her close.
“What happened?” he asked as he stroked Martha’s head.
Sue panicked at first but quickly gained her composure. The adrenaline of the initial shock was wearing off, and she could now think more clearly.
“Oh, I’m so sorry…um…you…sweet husband man,” Sue stammered in Martha’s voice.
“Ron. Honey. My name is Ron. Did you hit your head or something?” said Jake’s dad, growing concern in his eyes. He loved his wife dearly and the life they had built together. While at times he wished she was a little more outgoing and adventurous, he still adored her and the stability their relationship had.
Sue kept trying to rack her brain for memories of Jake’s dad as she spoke. “I had the worst dreams last night, and when I came into the bathroom, I was still half asleep. I could have sworn I saw someone else in the mirror,” said Sue. “Thank you for being so protective of me.”
She hugged Ron and had a sudden thought about seeing him and Jake out on the boat together the previous summer when she had joined the family on a weekend camping trip. Sensations of pleasure and arousal pulsed through her. Sue had always thought that both Jake and his dad were very attractive. They both had athletic builds and spent a great deal of time at the athletic center, where Ron was a fitness instructor and swim coach. Where it would have been taboo for a nineteen-year-old to pursue a middle-aged man, Sue realized she could get away with anything she wanted. She could have Ron anytime she liked, and Jake was just down the hall, at least for the summer.
“Oh, dear, I sometimes forget just how strong you are,” purred Sue as she ran her hands over Ron. “I bet you could pick me up right now without issue and fuck this milf pussy right here on the bathroom counter.”
Ron was stunned. Never in the twenty years that he and Martha had been married had she ever spoken to him like that. They certainly had good and satisfying sex, but it was always an act of passion and love and never born of lust and intensity. He looked into Martha’s eyes and was confused when he saw a spark and energy he had never noticed before. The usual loving and nurturing look her eyes carried had been replaced with fiery, lustful energy. It was enthralling, intoxicating, and more than enough to overwhelm any voice of warning or logic in his mind. Seeming to work of their own accord, Ron’s hands swiftly removed Martha’s clothes before cupping her ass and hoisting her up to the counter.
Sue couldn’t help but smile and laugh to herself as Ron’s hands raced over her in Martha’s body. She pulled his shirt off to reveal his chiseled form as she deftly pulled his athletic shorts down using her feet in one swift motion. Ron’s erection popped up and down from the momentum.
“Wow,” mouthed Sue through Martha. Her eyes followed the motion of Ron’s member before moving up to meet his eyes. When he tried to move forward into her, she stopped him with her foot and coyly pushed him back into the wall with her foot as her hand moved down toward her abdomen. Ron’s eyes followed her hand and never wavered as Sue began playing with herself.
“I have to get things a little warmed up for that big cock of yours, baby, cooed Sue as she intensified the motion of her fingers. She could see precum dripping from Ron. When he tried to touch himself, she slapped his hand with her other foot and shook her finger at him.
“Let that pressure keep building, whispered Sue through Martha. You’re going to explode inside of me and fill me with your cum, but not until I let you.”
Sue continued to tease herself, building momentum and tension. Meanwhile, Ron could only look at his wife’s perfect form on display before him in a way he had only ever dreamed of. It was all too much for him. The powerful sensation of an unstoppable orgasm had already been building and passed its point of no return faster than Ron could react. Cum erupted from his cock. He leaned forward and furiously stroked himself and continued to spray cum onto who he thought was his wife, covering her stomach, breasts, and face.
“Oh yes, cum for me, baby! cried Sue through Martha. “Give it all to me!”
Ron fell back against the wall, his erection still firm and twitching. Sue hopped from the counter, dripping cum as she went, and began kissing Ron while stroking him through his post-orgasm sensitivity. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth, again catching him off guard. Never before had his wife been interested in sex of this caliber. The excitement of it all was almost too much to bear, and he began to wonder what could have happened to change her behavior so drastically. But his questioning was short-lived as Sue stroked him ever faster, her hand slipping nimbly over his cum coated erection.
“Dad,” called Jake from the bottom of the stairs. “Are you up there? I’m ready to go to the gym.”
Ron tried to get Sue to stop as he answered Jake, but she continued to stroke him furiously, spurred on by the sound of Jake’s voice.
“Be down …in a minute…just.. in the bathroom…oooohhhhh,” Ron grunted as his voice trailed off. Sue finally released her grip on Ron as he came again, spilling his load onto her legs and the floor.
“Okay,” said Jake slowly. “Don’t want to know what you’re doing up there, but maybe leave the door open when you’re done in the bathroom to air it out for Mom.”
Ron sighed before slumping down to the floor. Sue admired her handiwork through Martha’s eyes before walking over and grabbing a towel from the rack next to the shower. She looked over her shoulder at Ron before slowly and sensually bending over to wipe off her legs. Then, she turned and cleaned her stomach, chest, and face, before passing the towel to him as she stood at the counter to wash her face and get ready for the day. All the while, Martha’s supple ass was inches from Ron’s face.
He could feel the lust building up again but knew he needed to get down to Jake. Against his basal desires, Ron stood up and pressed himself against his wife, wrapping his arms around her and cupping her breasts as he pressed his newly erect penis gently against her ass. Kissing her neck slowly, he said, “I’ll have something more for you later tonight.”
Then he got dressed and left with Jake to go to the gym. Jake’s siblings were also out of the house for the day, enjoying the beautiful summer Sunday with their friends. Sue enjoyed having the house to herself and spent the better part of the morning in a bath before getting dressed and snooping around the house. She did so while wearing a tight tank top with no bra and a short skirt she had found in Jake’s sister’s room after deciding that Martha’s taste in clothing was not her style. Eventually, Sue made her way into Jake’s room and searched about for anything that might indicate he was talking to or interested in another girl. When she found nothing exciting, she put on his wireless headphones and lost herself dancing to music in the middle of his room.
Before long, Jake returned home, having left his dad at the gym to teach a class where the usual instructor had called out sick. Jake walked into his room and stopped dead at the sight of his mother dancing like a young woman at amateur night in a club, trying to show the crowd that she was the next big thing. Her shirt failed at times to completely contain Martha’s large breasts, and the skirt rode up, exposing her bare ass any time she bent down during her dance. He called out to her more than once, trying to ask what the hell she was doing, but the dance continued. Finally, Jake stepped forward and pulled the headphones off his mother’s head.
Sue turned around, startled, and gazed at Jake through Martha’s eyes. A well of passion and lust welled within her as memories of Jake’s dad flooded her mind. That, coupled with the lack of release earlier in the bathroom with Jake’s dad, had Sue hungry for more. She eyed Jake with hungry, lustful eyes, admiring his toned frame that lay partially hidden beneath his sweaty clothes. As Sue stepped toward Jake in Martha’s body, he stepped back until he was against the wall.
Jake’s heart pounded as a mix of adrenaline, lust, and fear surged through him. Something was deeply wrong with the situation, and he knew it didn’t make sense. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel physically attracted to the woman standing before him, his mother. His gym shorts did little to hide how his body was reacting to the situation, and it only became more evident as Sue took his hand and guided it under her skirt. He shivered at the touch. It was hot and dripping wet. The temptation to push further in nearly overwhelmed Jake just as his cell phone started to ring. His ringtone snapped Jake back to reality, and he pushed past Sue and ran back downstairs to take his call.
Sue went after him but stopped at the bottom of the stairs to look out the front window at Alex walking up the sidewalk to the house. He saw who he thought was Martha and waved at her before coming up and knocking on the door. Opening the door, Sue smiled at Alex and made a point to drive Alex’s focus toward Martha’s breasts. She knew Alex didn’t like her, and she was determined to get some sort of revenge on him.
“Hey Martha, um. Is, uh. Is Jake home?” stammered Alex as he tried to keep his eyes on Martha’s.
“He is home, but he’s a bit busy at the moment. Did you two have some plans this afternoon?”
“Um, not really,” said Alex, his eyes again dropping to Martha’s breasts. “I just wanted to see if he wanted to hang out since you guys are leaving for your trip in a few days.”
Sue had forgotten all about Jake’s family’s annual trip to the Caribbean. A malicious smile crossed her face as she thought through her options and what she would be able to do on the trip. Finally, she turned her attention back to Alex, who waited awkwardly on the front steps.
“I’m sorry dear, but Jake won’t be free tonight. We’ve still got quite a bit of packing to do,” said Sue through Maratha. “I know that must be disappointing. So, to make it up to you, would you like me to show you my tits? I can see they have your attention already.”
Alex stared at her in astonishment before blurting, “YES!”
Sue laughed hysterically as she shouted, “No!” and slammed the door in Alex’s face before retreating back upstairs to plan her next move. She spent the rest of the afternoon and evening hiding out in Martha’s bedroom, listening to music and messaging her friend Valerie on an instant messaging app she had downloaded on Martha’s phone, which was not password protected but used a fingerprint sensor.
Sue: Valerie, do you remember how I told you how weird my grandma was and how she was always talking nonsense and bullshit and cooking bizarre stuff in her creepy shed?
Valerie: Yeah. I always assumed that was code for drugs or something, like she was making meth.
Sue: No, that bitch was a witch!
Valerie: Now I’m thinking that you’re the one doing drugs.
Sue: Val, seriously. She brewed potions and cast spells, and she wrote her own book with everything that she knew, and I have it. My parents had stashed it away in the attic with a bunch of her other stuff that they took from her house after she died. I used the book, and I did something big.
Valerie: Ok. I’ll play along. What did you do that is so big?
Sue: Well, if we’re talking about big things that I did, I made Jake’s dad cum all over me by hardly touching him at all.
Valerie: WTF
Valerie: GTFO
Valerie: Seriously, what?!? What did you do? Is he big? He’s so fucking hot. God! I’d scream and cream for that Dad D.
Sue: I see that I have your attention now. I cast a spell, and I took over Martha’s body—Jake’s mom.
Valerie: I’m sorry. What?
Sue: If you don’t believe me. Look at this video.
Sue attached a video of herself talking through Martha and told Valerie the intricate details of every secret conversation they had ever had with one another.
Valerie: Holy shit. This is unbelievable.
Sue: Girl, It’s fucking amazing. You have to try this. I bet we can get you in on this with someone else in the family, like Jake’s twin sister, and then we can go on this trip in a few days. They go to the Virgin Islands every Summer. Leaving on Wednesday.
Valerie: Idk, sounds pretty crazy. What if we’re caught?
Sue: Not gonna happen. This whole thing is foolproof.
Valerie: I guess it could be fun. Jake’s dad is pretty hot. How and when would we do it, though? And what are you going to do tomorrow and Tuesday before leaving for the trip? Doesn’t Jake's mom like work at that big insurance office?
Sue: Wait…work? Oh shit.
Valerie: And what happened to Martha? Is she like dead now or something? How do we reverse the spell when we’re done with this?
Sue: I have it all figured out. There’s just another little spell we do to undo the spell when we’re ready. As for Martha, I don’t really care where she is. Probably in some sort of dimensional rift. Not my problem. I have to go. Jake’s dad is home, and I’m going to go help him in the shower after he spent all day getting hot and sweaty in the gym. Think about his naked body covered with soap, his muscles glistening in the water, and use that as your motivation to do this with me. Just think, two weeks' vacation with him on a beach where he will hardly ever be wearing a shirt. Might even get some chances to fuck him. Just saying, if you were serious about that scream and cream bit. ;)
Sue left Valerie to think about Ron and his toned body and hurried to the doorway of the bedroom to call out for Ron to come upstairs to help her with something. She was determined to feel him inside her this time. As he made his way up the stairs, Ron felt the same powerful urges of lust bubbling up inside him. He knew his wife was waiting for him, and he had to have her in every way possible. But it was not his wife for whom he lusted. A voice in the back of his head tried to tell him something was wrong, but it was drowned out as he walked into the bedroom to see Sue in Martha’s body, waiting for him in nothing but a short bathrobe Sue had taken from Jake’s sister’s room. The voice of caution and reason faded away as he took Sue in his arms and began kissing her.
On the other side of town that same morning, Martha awoke in a strange room she didn’t recognize. Her breathing rapidly increased when she looked at herself in the large vanity mirror in the corner of the room. As she worked to slow her breathing to keep from passing out, Martha’s thoughts raced and puzzled over what was happening.
“Am I still asleep?” she thought. “Was I drugged? Where was I last? What did I eat? Where is Ron? Oh, Ron!”
Martha collapsed to the floor in Sue’s body and cried. Several minutes passed before she was able to regain her composure. As her sobs faded away, an eerie calm came over the room. The sudden buzz of a cell phone on the nightstand startled Martha from her solemn state. Feeling on edge and unsure, she slowly edged toward the phone and picked it up, and was surprised when it unlocked with her fingerprint. “I need to figure out what is going on. I know that I’m Martha, but I’m not… I’m...Oh, this is so confusing and overwhelming…”
Martha’s internal monologue stopped as she came to a haunting realization as she pulled up different social media accounts on the phone. She slowly stood up and set the phone back on the nightstand before returning to the mirror.
“Sue,” she whispered. “I recognize the face now. Oh Susan, you wretched child, what have you done?”
Feeling her calm increasing, Martha walked back over to the nightstand and sat back on the bed to dive into any and all information she could pull from the device. She knew that Sue was a very social individual and talked to a lot of people. Martha was confident that she could find more information on what had happened and how she might be able to fix what had happened.
After gathering all of the information about Sue through her social media accounts, Martha decided to check through her texts as well, thinking she may have talked to someone about what she did to switch their bodies or do whatever it was that she did. Sue’s texts were full of conversations with different guys she had gone to school with and guys from around town. Every conversation was a different level of sexting full of lewd photos and language Martha had rarely encountered and certainly never used. Certainly, she enjoyed being aroused and making love with her husband, but there was something untamed about these messages. There was little to no emotion associated with the exchanges, just pure, undiluted lust. She was surprised and moderately impressed with how Sue was able to get just about anything she wanted, and all she had to do was make sexual promises she never actually seemed to keep and send some photos of herself.
As Martha continued to read through the messages, her venture became less about finding information about Sue and what she had done to Martha and more about a morbid curiosity about sexual escapades she had never considered. A tingling sensation grew in Martha’s stomach, like a thousand writhing butterflies. The sensation spread lower, and she began to feel flushed and excited as her heart rate increased.
“No,” she thought as she looked through more pictures these men were sending to Sue. “I need to be looking around for information. I should get ready, trying going home, talking to Ron and explain what’s going on.”
Somewhat reluctantly, Martha put the phone done and continued to look through the room. Looking under Sue’s bed, she saw a box. Pulling it out, Martha was greeted by an assortment of dildos, vibrators, and other sex toys. She stared at them for several moments, feeling the tingling sensation return, stronger than before. Shivering with a mix of excitement and anticipation, Martha slowly reached toward the box but stopped when something caught her attention in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, Martha looked toward the desk. Underneath it was a large, weathered black book that looked very out of place. The tingling sensation ebbed away as she crawled over to the book and began to look through it.
Page after page revealed potions and spells to treat any ailment or concern a person could have. Martha’s eyes darted from word to word until they froze on a particular passage that described the spell Sue had performed. Martha read and reread the passage and the warnings associated with the spell.
“That little monster,” Martha said to herself. “Now that I know what you’ve done, I can confront you and fix this mess before something terrible happens. But first…”
Martha looked back toward the box on the floor next to the bed. The tingling returned in full force, and she passed the point of no return. She needed a release and would have it one way or another. Positioning herself on the bed with one of the toys in hand, Martha removed the clothes she had woken up in and began to tease herself. She had never done much, if anything, to pleasure herself, but her hands and body seemed to know what felt best. The toy she had selected had initially seemed odd and complicated, with multiple attachments Martha wasn’t entirely sure how to use. But the size and shape of the main shaft of the toy seemed to closely resemble her husband’s cock, and that’s all Martha was able to see. She looked at the toy, and she just saw Ron in her mind, leaning over her as he spread her legs and slid into her.
As the thought of Ron penetrating her crossed her mind, Martha slid the main shaft of the toy into her pussy, slowly and deliberately. The sensation sent shivers through her body as she continued to slowly slide the toy in and out, increasing the depth and speed each time. Within thirty seconds, her rhythm was quick and consistent. Martha looked down and admired the sight of the toy glistening with her body’s own lubrication. She noticed buttons on the side of the toy and haphazardly began to push them, desperate to increase the sensation she was feeling.
The first button started the toy’s main vibrating function, causing Martha to squeal slightly as a new sensation of pleasure began building and spilling over. Another button activated one of the attachments, which lowered itself onto Martha’s protruding clitoris and caressed it as a lover’s tongue might.
“Mmphff,” exhaled Martha through Sue’s voice. “Oh, Ron, why haven’t I ever asked you to use your tongue on me? Oh, this feels amazing. Oh, Ron! Oh, Honey, YES!”
Waves of pleasure built and crashed over Martha. She closed her eyes as they rolled back, and the sensations washed over her, making her shiver with delight and craving more. The pleasure she felt was building, and Martha was determined to reach a climax. Her right hand continued to push buttons on the toy as her left moved up to caress her breasts and tease her nipples. She wondered if the strength of the sensations was simply because she was in Sue’s body or if she had just never thought to explore all of the feelings and sensations that sex had to offer. Her thoughts were cut short, however, as she pressed a button that activated another attachment on the toy that began to tease and explore her asshole.
“Oh no! That’s not…” started Martha. “Not…so bad.”
The anal attachment slowly continued to caress and tease her, probing her and adding to the overall feeling of excitement. Martha repositioned herself and spread her legs a little further to allow better access for the toy. It almost seemed to sense what she was doing and probed a little deeper still. She continued to fuck her pussy and clit with the other attachments, adding to the continuous stream of juices that ran down over her asshole as the third attachment continued to probe deeper still, its speed increasing until it was fucking Martha’s ass at the same pace with which she was fucking her pussy.
A sudden feeling of panic surged through Martha just as her climax was building. What if she wasn’t alone in the house? But the feeling faded as fast as it came as the waves of pleasure increased in frequency and intensity. Martha was going to let this orgasm live if it was the last thing she did.
“Oh, Ron, YES! MAKE ME CUM FOR YOU, HONEY!”
Martha couldn’t help but scream for her husband as she reached her peak. An involuntary series of moans escaped her lips as she continued driving the toy into herself. A growing wet spot had formed on the blankets underneath her, and she was sweating profusely. Her arms burned and cried for respite, but still, she kept her rhythm through the strongest waves of blissful sensation that pulsed through her whole body. She clenched hard against the motion of the toy, arching her back as her pace finally began to slow down. Martha shivered and squirmed from overstimulation as she fumbled to turn the toy off completely. Even though she was no longer thrusting it into her pussy, the attachments continued to work her ass and clit, threatening to drive her crazy. At this point, she was overly sensitive, and each new pulse of the toy nearly sent her over the edge again. Finally, she managed to power everything down and relaxed into the soft bed, the toy still inside her.
A euphoric calm came over Martha. Her mind was filled with blissful thoughts, wisping in and out of existence. Her muscles also felt a sense of release and calm, as if she had just finished a relaxing massage.
“Oh, Ron, when I get back home and am myself again, I think I might finally be ready to try some new things in the bedroom,” Martha whispered to herself. “I don’t know how much of that was me and how much was that little monster, Sue, but I don’t think I can come back from it. The feeling was too amazing, too strong, too sensual to ignore.”
Martha slowly and carefully slid the toy out and dropped it onto the floor with a dull thud. Her hand reached down and touched the bed beneath her and felt the magnitude of the wet spot she had created. She giggled to herself before slowly getting out of the bed, still feeling tender and sensitive.
“I am going to clean this mess up and then have a shower,” thought Martha. “After that, we’re going to take this book, confront Sue, and get this whole mess sorted out.”
Martha took her shower and changed the bedding, all the while thinking to herself that it probably wasn’t the first time something like that had been done in that bed. She felt more confident overall in Sue’s body after having explored herself and opted to wear a short skirt and a tank top. In searching all over the room, she couldn’t find a clean pair of underwear.
“Oh dear,” thought Martha.
She knew that even though the dirty underwear belonged to Sue and was probably safe to wear, she wasn’t comfortable with the prospect of wearing her soiled panties. However, the only other alternative seemed to be to go without entirely.
“Well, I guess I’ll just feel the breeze a little more today,” said Martha as she left the house. She hadn’t run into Sue’s parents, and for that, she was grateful. Suspecting they were off at work or out enjoying the day. Whatever the case was, she was happy they hadn’t seemed to be around when she had been masturbating and that she had some additional time to look around the house. In doing so, she found Sue’s purse with her wallet and car keys. Feeling ready for a confrontation, she stepped outside and looked around to get her bearings on where exactly in town she was. Having grown up and lived in the area all her life, it took Martha just a few seconds to plot a good route to her house and think of a place where she could park the car out of the direct line of sight of her family.
As she drove, Martha rehearsed what she was going to say to Ron and her kids. A short-lived feeling of dread made its way through her mind as she thought about the damage Sue could be doing to her family while masquerading in Martha’s body. She shuddered at the thought and pushed it from her mind, refocusing on different ways the conversation with Ron might go. “He’ll know it’s me,” she thought. “He has to.”
Martha arrived at her predetermined spot and parked the car before walking back toward her house, trying to stay off the street as much as possible and not draw attention to herself. She weaved through backyards and an alley for a few minutes before coming within line of sight of her front door. She saw Jake’s friend Alex walking up to the house and contemplated calling out to him before reasoning that doing so would only cause more issues at the present moment. Instead, she stayed out of sight, using some trees and bushes in the neighbor’s yard as cover, and moved closer to the house. Peering through the bushes, Martha could see the front door and only look on in horror as she saw Sue in her body open it to greet Alex. Every second that Martha looked at Sue in her body, every word that Sue spoke in Martha’s voice made her gut churn. When Sue slammed the door in Alex’s face, Martha knew that she had to do something, but what?
She began to think that a direct confrontation would be a bad idea. Moreover, she noticed that Ron’s car was gone and reasoned that he and Jake were probably at the gym.
“Stop,” Martha said louder than she anticipated. She had only meant to say it to herself.
She covered her mouth and held her breath as Alex stopped walking back toward his car to look around. He looked in her direction and slowly walked over to the bushes. Martha began to panic. She hadn’t planned on having to confront Jake’s friends about all of this, nor had she given any thought to what to say should the situation arise. Alex came around the bushes and stared at her.
“My god, woman,” exclaimed Alex. “Why can you not take no for an answer? How many times do we have to tell you to stay the hell away from Jake? He even told you himself just yesterday to stay out of his life. Give me one good reason not to call the cops on you right now.”
Without thinking, Martha blurted in Sue’s voice, “I’ll suck your dick if you keep your mouth shut!”
She was just as shocked by those words as Alex was. She had not planned on saying that. It had just come out. Martha’s mind raced back to the information she had read in the spell book and even contemplated getting it from the car to show Alex what was going on. There were passages and warnings after the directions for the spell that explained potential hazards and side effects.
The book said that in the event that the spell causes two people to switch bodies, aspects of personality from the original person may still be present. Additionally, the individual who casts the spell can further alter the effects based on their mood and state of mind when the spell was originally performed. In extreme cases, the emotion felt when the spell was cast could even create an influencing aura that affected not only those directly involved with the spell but those they interacted with afterward as well.
While Alex still stood, mouth agape and staring at her, Martha tried to salvage the situation and fight the lustful feelings building up within her.
“No,” she thought. “I can’t let Sue’s libido and pent-up sexual desires control me. I have to be stronger than this magic.”
Martha’s eyes locked with Alex’s gaze. A storm of mixed emotions of fear, arousal, excitement, and anxiety swirled in her mind as the tingling sensation she had felt earlier in the morning returned. She could feel her cheeks begin to flush, and she felt an increased wetness between her thighs. Sexual anticipation charged the air between her and Alex. She stepped toward him.
“No, I can’t!” she screamed in her head. She took another step forward.
“This is Jake’s best friend, and I’ve known him since he was a baby!” she again shouted in her mind. She was just a foot away from Alex, who was still fixed in place, seemingly in shock.
Martha stopped just as she pressed up against Alex with Sue’s body, her hands on the waistband of his shorts. Primal desire told her to rip off his shorts and take his cock in her mouth until he came over and over again. Visions of his cum filling her mouth and covering her face danced through Martha’s mind, and the desire to make them a reality was almost overwhelming. But a voice called out from the confines of her consciousness and told her to stop, that they would be seen, and being arrested for sexual acts in a public setting would not help her get back to her family. The feelings of sexual desire subsided somewhat. Martha looked at Alex through Sue’s eyes.
“Or maybe just the thought of your cock in my mouth is enough to buy your silence?” she purred as she playfully bit at his ear.
She looked down to see a large bulge in Alex’s shorts and a wet spot forming as he leaked precum for her. It took all of Martha’s willpower to keep from grabbing hold of his cock and stroking it until he came for her.
“I think I have your attention now, huh?” she continued as she ran her hands over Alex’s chest. “Why don’t you head on home now and rub one out while you think about my lips around your dick.”
Alex shivered, and the wet spot on his shorts grew a little larger. “Okay,” he whispered as she awkwardly turned and walked back toward his car.
Martha breathed a sigh of relief and decided that she would head back to Sue’s house to make another plan. As much as she wanted to go and confront Sue, she knew she needed to have some sort of backup plan and a means to convince Ron and her family of what was happening. As she drove, her mind wandered to what she had seen Sue wearing when she answered the door, and the feelings of despair returned.
“If this spell is making me overly sexually charged, I can’t imagine what Sue is doing in my body,” thought Martha. “I don’t want to be angry with Ron if he does anything with her because it’s me, after all, in voice and appearance. Still…”
Tears flowed freely down her face as Martha drove on. She felt terribly guilty about even the slightest thought of wanting to take Alex in her mouth, and she cried, knowing that it was only a matter of time before Sue was using her body to make love to Ron. “I have to figure out how to stop this,” she said out loud as she wiped away the tears. “Sue may not have planned properly to get this whole thing started, but I’m going to make sure I can get back out of it, even if I have to make backup plans for my backup plans!”
Once she was back at Sue’s house, Martha went straight up to her room and started going through Sue’s phone once again and looking through the old spell book. She found a notebook and pen on the desk and began to draft her plans, the supplies she would need for another spell to break the one currently on her, and the risks associated with doing so. Even with perfect intentions, ingredients, and a clear mind, there would still be risks of losing aspects of her personality in Sue’s body and mind. Martha understood this clearly but wanted nothing more than to be back in her husband’s arms and to see her children through her own eyes again.
“I’ve been away from you all for just a day, and I already feel so alone,” Martha cried.
Martha spent several hours going through her notes and reciting the words to the spell over and over again, using Sue’s phone to translate the Latin through multiple apps to make sure she knew exactly what she was saying and how each word should be spoken. By the end of it all, she had nearly filled the entire notebook with her plans. Just as she lay the notebook down on the bed, she heard Sue’s parents come back into the house and call out for her. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs to greet them.
Sue’s parents asked her how her day had been and if she had done anything fun, and said they had missed her while they were out and about shopping and enjoying the down. Edward, Sue’s father, gave her a hug and apologized for the argument they’d had the day before. Martha played Sue’s personality as best as she could, acting aloof and accepting Edward’s hug with a feigned half-hearted embrace. She knew the longer she was around Sue’s parents, the greater the risk of exposing herself. Fortunately, the conversation wrapped up, and she was able to go back upstairs with a promise that she’d be back down for dinner later.
Back in Sue’s room, Martha noticed that Sue’s phone was pinging with several notifications. She picked it up and opened the corresponding app to see in real-time the conversation Sue and Valerie were having.
“Oh, this is perfect,” whispered Martha. “She must have signed on through my phone, and it never kicked her out on hers.”
She rushed over to the desk and found a new notebook before settling onto the bed to read what the two girls were talking about and take more notes on anything useful or any thoughts she had about their conversation. By the time Martha needed to go down and have dinner with Sue’s parents, she had modified her plan. In the chaos of the day, she had forgotten that her family was supposed to be leaving for their vacation in just a few days, but she could use that to her advantage. Running downstairs to the kitchen for dinner, Martha couldn’t help but smile. She was going to not only expose Sue and break the spell, but she was going to make sure the girl was not able to cause any more harm to her family moving forward. All Martha needed was a little bit of time.
During Dinner, Martha apologized for being aloof earlier in the afternoon and for the argument that she had started the day before.
“I’m really sorry, Dad,” she said with a quivering lip. “I know I’m not a very good daughter sometimes. I’ve just been so stressed lately because I know I’ll be going to college in a few months, and Jake and I have been talking again…”
Martha trailed off to pretend to wipe away a tear before continuing.
“I know it probably seems so silly, like he and I just keep going back and forth, but he’s just so wonderful. And… and we’ve been talking again, and I can just feel that something is different this time. He invited me to go on his family’s trip to the US Virgin Islands. I know it’s really short notice, but I talked to his mom, Martha, today too, and she really wants me there. She’s so nice and loving, and so is Jake. They even offered to buy me a plane ticket too, which I know couldn’t have been cheap on such short notice. They’re such loving people and…” said Martha, her voice beginning to shake.
Talking about Jake brought back the fear and anxiety of being away from him and the rest of her family, the fear of Sue having free reign of her house, and the feelings of uncertainty that she was in over her head with everything going on.
“I’m sorry,” said Martha. She was no longer acting and let her true sadness show. “I just feel alone without him, and I love him so much. It messes with my head, and I just…”
Sue’s mom came over and hugged Martha, thinking that she was consoling her daughter. Martha held her close and buried her face into Sue’s mother’s shoulder and cried. Although her plan had originally been to put on an act and convince Sue’s parents to let her go on the trip, Martha hadn’t realized just how much she already missed her family and feared for their safety. When her tears had dried and she was able to compose herself, Martha sat back up and apologized to Sue’s parents, laughing to herself as she realized that she didn’t even know their names. Her plan had worked, and Martha got the permission she wanted to go on the trip. Using the excuse of needing to pack, she rushed back upstairs to Sue’s room.
The next phase of her plan was to make sure she could get a plane ticket and find a way to get to the resort once she was on the island. Fortunately, Martha had her credit card information memorized. She searched for available seats and jumped for joy when she found a seat available in economy on the same flight Ron and her family would be on. Now all that was left to do was pack and lay low for the next few days while trying to make attempts to get back to her house and get a hold of Ron. As Martha reflected on a busy and strange day in Sue’s body and tried to relax, energy was peaking for Sue as she continued to exploit Martha’s body.
Ron’s hands swiftly removed the robe that Sue had been wearing and gazed at the gorgeous body of his wife before him, not knowing that it wasn’t truly the woman he loved. Lust burned within him as he pulled Sue back into an increasingly aggressive embrace. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth as she tore at his clothes. Once he was naked, he scooped Sue up and carried her into the bathroom. She wrapped her legs around him and felt his throbbing member pressing against her, desperate to push inside her increasingly receptive pussy.
“I’ve been thinking about you all day,” panted Ron.
“Is that so?” whispered Sue. “Tell me what you were thinking.
“I was thinking that I was going to repay you for a wonderful start to my day,” replied Ron, gently placing Sue down on the bathroom counter and spreading her legs.
He slowly reached down and nimbly worked both hands over her labia and clitoris before gently sliding a finger into Sue, repeatedly making a “come here” motion as his other hand continued to build pressure and stimulation on her clit. Meanwhile, Sue couldn’t help but moan as Ron used his lips and tongue to continuously tease her nipples and neck. For several minutes, Ron continued his manual stimulation, slowly building a pressure wave of pleasure that continuously threatened to boil over. Smaller waves of pleasure rippled through her from different directions, coming from each point Ron touched. Sue leaned back against the mirror and closed her eyes, savoring the sensations.
“Seems like you’re ready,” said Ron, smiling.
Sue opened her eyes and looked at Ron gripping his cock and gently pressing it against her labia, coating the head of his cock with her pussy’s juices and making it glisten. The sudden realization that she was about to be fucked by Jake’s dad sent a shiver of anxiety and excitement through Sue. She wrapped her legs around Ron and pulled him closer, forcing his cock into her. In Martha’s voice, she cried out, “Oh fuck yes! Oh, fuck me, baby!”
Ron had never heard his wife talk to him like that. Her words supercharged his lust, and he began thrusting into her with tremendous speed. Sue wrapped her legs tighter around him and locked her arms around the back of Ron’s neck. He picked her up from the counter and didn’t miss a beat as he increased his rhythm further yet.
“This. Is. Amazing.” exhaled Sue between thrusts.
She locked her hands together behind Ron’s neck as tight as she could and locked her feet together behind his back, holding on as tightly as she could. Raising herself up before Ron’s next thrust, Sue let herself drop to meet his movement, forcing him into her at a slightly different angle. The resulting change set off all of her pleasure alarms, and she raised herself up again and again to meet each new thrust. The pressure wave of pleasure quickly erupted as Sue came all over Ron’s dick as he continued to fuck her. Involuntarily, all of her muscles tensed, and she tightened herself around Ron’s shaft and dug her nails into his back.
“Cum inside me before you fuck me to death!” exclaimed Sue.
Her words seemed to do the trick as Ron quickly reached his maximum and tensed up as well, pulsing his cock with a new eruption of cum. The two of them stayed locked together for several moments before Ron gently placed Sue back onto the counter and slowly pulled out of her, causing his cum to drip onto the floor. Sue watched with tired yet lustful eyes.
“I thought I may have drained you dry this morning,” she purred.
“I’ll always have more for my goddess,” panted Ron.
He kissed Sue again before starting the shower.
“Are you going to join me?” he said, winking.
“As much as I’d love to, I think I might go lie down for a moment, “whispered Sue. “I need to get the feeling back in my legs.”
“Fair enough,” chuckled Ron. “I love you, honey. So much. You’re the perfect partner and the perfect woman. I don’t tell you that enough.”
Sue was taken off guard by Ron’s sudden change from lust to passion and admiration.
“Oh, thank you. You too,” she replied as she quickly hurried out of the bathroom.
She put her robe back on and went downstairs, sneaking past the living room where Jake and his siblings were watching a movie and into the kitchen. Sue opened the fridge and freezer and browsed through her options before settling on a tub of chocolate ice cream. Scooping herself a generous bowl, she crept back upstairs to the bedroom and sat in bed to watch TV and enjoy her ice cream. After some time, Ron came out of the shower in a towel and moved about the room, taking an inventory of his clothes and making mental notes for packing for the trip. He turned toward Sue to talk to her and noticed the empty bowl of ice cream in her lap.
“Um, honey. Did you eat an entire bowl of ice cream?” asked Ron.
“Yeah, why?” replied Sue as she stared at the TV.
“I guess I must have stopped the blood flow to more than just your legs then,” laughed Ron.
“What do you mean?” asked Sue as she turned toward him.
“Honey, you’re…you’re lactose intolerant, answered Ron flatly.
Sue felt a sharp churning in her stomach. Her eyes widened as a sudden and primal urge to rush to the nearest toilet forced her from the bed and into the bathroom. Not bothering to shut the door behind her, she barely made it to the toilet before the floodgates of hell opened from her backside. She heard Ron roaring with laughter over the torrent before he closed the bathroom door.
“What are you laughing at, Dad?” Jake called from the bottom of the stairs.
“Oh, nothing, just your mother’s misfortune,” Ron called back.
Speaking to Sue through the closed door, he continued, “But seriously, Martha, honey, please let me know if you need anything. If this is anything like last time, you’re probably going to be out of commission for a couple of days. If you need me to, I’ll call the office for you and tell them you need to rest up from being…sick, before we go on our trip.”
Sue cursed to herself and, for the next few hours, even regretted having ever cast the spell in the first place. By the time she was able to walk back out to the bedroom, she was sore and exhausted from the ordeal. Walking over to the nightstand, she saw a large sports drink and a note:
I know you’ll be up a bit tonight. Sleeping on the couch, so the bed is all yours. Drink up, ice cream girl.
Love, Ron.
Too tired to think of any retort to the note, Sue took a few drinks from the bottle before flopping on the bed with only her thoughts of regret and the angry sounds of her intestines to keep her company.
“Wherever Martha is, even if it’s some sort of demonic dimension, can’t be as bad as this,” thought Sue.
Martha lay awake in Sue’s room, her heart racing. A thousand thoughts a minute raced through her mind as she struggled to calm herself down. She began to hyperventilate. Sitting up and clutching a pillow, Martha rocked back and forth as the thoughts continued to move through her head. One stuck out above the others, and Martha’s eyes darted to the spell book that she had placed back on the desk. Summoning all of the energy she could, Martha hopped over to the desk and retrieved the book, darting back to the bad as quickly as she could.
Panting from the anxiety, she clumsily opened the book and began to thumb through the pages, trying to find what she had marked before. When she couldn’t find it, she tossed the book aside and grabbed one of the notebooks she had been putting her thoughts and plans in and flipped through the pages frantically. Finally, she found what she had been looking for, the passage that she had remembered reading earlier in the day. In the dim light of the bedside lamp, she reread her notes:
The spell is a distortion of reality and may create severe anxiety and distress in those impacted by it. - Warnings on page 83.
With the page number in mind, Martha picked up the book once again and flipped through until she arrived on page 83. She read and reread the potential symptoms of the spell, which could be amplified if the spell had not been cast correctly in the first place. Frustrated, Martha through the spell book onto the floor and curled back up in the bed, clutching her pillow.
The next two days passed, with each woman battling their own demons. For Sue, it was the aftershocks of her love for ice cream and the physical pain that came with her inhabited body’s intolerance for dairy. For Martha, it was the twisted mental struggle that came as a byproduct of being the main target of the spell she found herself under. Visions of otherworldly and fantastic beings and events haunted her waking dreams. Neither woman slept well and was only able to keep going due to the thought of the potential salvation that the upcoming vacation might offer. Wednesday morning arrived with both women finding themselves drained and anxious as they boarded their flight for Saint Thomas Island.
Martha took special care to make sure she stayed away from the gate for as long as possible so as to avoid being seen by her family. She didn’t want to spring her trap until the proper moment, Unbeknownst to Martha, Sue had sent her friend, Valerie, to her house the day before to take pictures of the spell book and bring some ingredients to her at Jake’s house. Martha had been out of the house at the time, taking a walk to try to calm herself as the anxiety brought on by the spell wreaked havoc on her mind. Together, Sue and Valerie had performed the spell on Jake’s twin sister, Cheyenne, and done so successfully, or so they thought. Sue had once again managed to mispronounce her Latin, and rather than swapping Valerie and Cheyenne into each other’s bodies, they trapped both of their minds into Cheyenne’s body. The process had put Valerie in command and made Cheyeene a prisoner within her own consciousness.
Valerie’s body was pulled into a void out of space and time, left with small fragments of her former personality but a full capacity for memory. Her family immediately noticed her disappearance, but the initial search ran cold as they came to realize that Valerie had left no trace whatsoever as to where she had gone. All the while, Sue, Martha, and Valerie (at least most of her consciousness) were making their plans for their two-week stay in the US Virgin Islands.
After checking in at the resort, Jake wanted to get out of the room and start exploring to see if anything interesting had changed since last year. His excitement turned to anxiety as he heard his mom’s voice call out for him to wait up so she could go with him. Meanwhile, Jake saw his sister skip off with his dad and younger brother. He noticed something odd about the way Cheyenne was moving and almost clinging to their dad. As he went to call out to them, Sue came up to him in Martha’s body and pulled him into a strong hug. Planting a kiss on his cheek, she winked at Jake before taking his arm and leading him down a walkway in the opposite direction of the rest of his family.
Sue couldn’t help but smile. Everything that she and Valerie had talked about was going according to plan. They had successfully gotten Valerie into Cheyenne’s body, they made it to their destination without being found out, and now they had Jake and Ron separated. The only additional piece to move out of the way now was Jake’s younger brother. However, the girls were confident that they could dump him off at one of the pools for a time to give them a chance to seduce their respective men. Valerie had made Sue describe the sensations of being with Ron in intimate detail during the flight to the island. The story became so descriptive and involved that both of them had to leave at separate times to attempt to relieve their sexual energy in the airplane bathroom. Neither of them was very successful and were now primed and ready for a release, with Sue going after Jake and Cheyenne going after Ron. Valerie had asked about going after Jake at some point during the trip, but Sue would have none of it. As far as she was concerned, Jake was hers alone, and the only reason Valerie was even on the trip was because Sue had offered it to her. In Sue’s mind, Valerie owed her a debt of gratitude.
Jake felt a mix of emotions as he walked with his mom around the resort. He knew something about her seemed off, but he couldn't quite place it. At the same time, he felt a nearly overwhelming urge to touch her, to feel her, and to be intimate in any way possible. Stress clouded his thoughts, and adrenaline rushed through his body. Sweat began to bead on his forehead and run down the side of his face. Sue took notice and pulled Jake off of the walkway and into the nearest building. It was a lounge with several guests and staff milling about. Frustrated, Sue continued to pull Jake through the area and down a hallway until she found an unoccupied bathroom. Pushing Jake in, she followed and locked the door behind them.
Leaning against the counter, Jake tried to catch his breath as he grappled with the feelings and emotions swirling and moving in his mind. Something was wrong. He didn’t feel like himself. He had only ever seen his mother as a loving and nurturing figure, a woman he admired, adored, and loved. But now Jake was feeling increasing pressure from some outside force to view his mother’s body in a new light, a light of sexual desire and pure lust. It was wrong, and Jake knew it, but his strength and ability to fight the pressure were rapidly deteriorating.
Sue was also at a loss for what was happening, but when she caught the outline of a growing bulge in Jake’s shorts, any thoughts she had for caring for him were quickly dispelled as her desire to see him naked took root and spread. She moved toward him and quickly pulled his shorts and boxers down to his ankles, revealing his pulsing member. Moving quickly, Sue pulled the straps of her swimsuit to either side and let the top portion of Martha’s one piece that she was wearing bunch up at her hips. The thought to remove it entirely, along with her swim skirt, crossed her mind, but it was brushed aside. She wanted to taste Jake, to lubricate his cock with her saliva before sliding it between Martha’s beautiful and full breasts. They were much larger than Sue’s, and she wanted to use them to make Jake cum for her.
Jake averted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling as he felt Sue take hold of him with Martha’s hand. As Sue lowered her head to take Jake in her mouth, he suddenly pushed her away. A voice called out in his mind, “That’s not Martha!”
He quickly pulled his shorts back up and ran out of the bathroom and back out to the main courtyard of the resort complex, desperately looking around to find his dad and siblings. Jake kept moving as he was not sure how far away Martha was.
“I don’t know what’s happening, but that was not my mom. It couldn’t have been,” he thought.
Out of the corner of his eye, Jake saw a flash of movement. He turned just as his sister, Cheyenne, ran into him, throwing her arms around him and crying.
“Jake,” she cried. “There’s something in my head! There’s a voice, and it’s…it’s making me want to do things. It made me want to do things to Dad…” She trailed off, burying her face into Jake’s shoulder.
Jake was confused and still felt the urge to keep running, but he stayed still and held his sister for several moments, unable to move. Sue came up behind them in Martha’s body, rage filling her face. The sight of Jake hugging who Sue knew was Valerie infuriated her. Sue opened her mouth to begin screaming at both of them as Martha, in Sue’s body, emerged from behind a stack of pool chairs. She was mumbling under her breath and only raised her voice as Sue and the others took notice of her.
“Et pereant malefici, ad veras formas revertantur omnes animae implicatae!” recited Martha as she blew the ashes of burning sage over all of them. There was a bright flash of light and a sudden rush of wind. Everything seemed to stand still for several moments, and it was as if the onlookers in the area had forgotten what they had just witnessed.
Sue was the first to realize that she was back in her own body. She tackled Martha to the ground and began to hit her wherever she could, scratching at Martha’s face and knocking her head against the concrete. Jake and Cheyenne snapped out of their momentary haze and, in turn, tackled Sue to the ground as a crowd gathered around them. Screaming and cursing, Sue writhed and twisted, but Jake and his sister held her firmly down. Resort staff arrived quickly with security. They helped Martha to her feet and relieved Cheyenne and Jake of Sue, carrying her off as she continued to kick and scream. Although her head was pounding, Martha took Jake and Cheyenne in her arms and hugged them so tightly they had to plead for air. When she relented and released them, Martha could only smile and cry that she was back in her own body and holding those whom she loved so dearly.
Ron arrived shortly after the incident with Jake’s younger brother and had to shoulder his way through the crowd to find Martha. Upon getting to her, he picked her up and held her close saying over and over again,” Please, Martha, tell me it’s really you. I’m so sorry I didn’t see it sooner.”
It took Martha several minutes to get her husband to calm down and a few hours more before all of the statements had been collected by local authorities. Nobody in the family revealed the fact that they had been under the influence of a magical spell, but they went along with the narrative that Martha had planned initially. She told the authorities about finding strange charges to her credit card for airfare and local transportation and only realized it had been Sue when she saw her at the resort, stalking her son and her family. That’s when Sue had attacked her. A multitude of bystanders attested to the validity of the attack, saying that Sue had seemed to come out of nowhere, and before anyone knew it, she had Martha on the ground and under a brutal assault.
Several days passed, and Martha and her family took it easy, mostly enjoying each other’s company and assuring one another that everything was fine and that none of them was truly in control of what they were doing while under the spell. By the weekend, Sue’s parents had flown out to get her and travel with her back to the mainland. They had already been interviewed by police back at home several times. Police had confirmed that Sue had used Martha’s credit card information to book her airfare and that she had been messaging her friend Valerie about going to the islands. Valerie had protested and then seemingly disappeared. She turned up, naked and bruised on her front lawn days later after Martha broke the spell. The part of her mind that had been trapped in another dimension and remembered the pain it had experienced. Those memories overpowered what Valerie thought she remembered about her brief time in Cheyenne’s body, and she went along with the story that Sue must have kidnapped her and left her somewhere. She then apparently escaped and found her way back home.
That Saturday night, Jake and his siblings went out to enjoy some fun at the beach with a nighttime volleyball tournament, leaving Martha and Ron in the suite by themselves. They curled up in the bed together, just enjoying each other’s company and the peace of a quiet room without their kids.
“Is your head feeling okay today?” asked Ron as he stroked Martha’s hair.
“Yes, for the hundredth time, I’m fine,” smiled Martha.
“Is there anything that you need, or anything I can do for you?” asked Ron, guilt still in his voice.
Martha propped herself up on her elbow and looked at her husband with a smile. She gently caressed his face and kissed his lips softly.
“You don’t have to feel guilty about anything. We were all struggling with horrible and overwhelming urges. I did and said things that I would never have done otherwise as well.” She kissed Ron again before continuing.
“And now that I’m feeling fully like myself again and recovered from what happened earlier this week, I think I’ll let you in on a little secret.”
Ron perked up. His guilt was replaced with cautious arousal and anticipation. Martha kissed him again, this time gently parting his lips with her tongue, something she had rarely done before. Their kiss deepened, lasting several seconds before Martha pulled away again. She got out of bed and removed her shirt and pajama pants to reveal a black lace bra and thong Sue had packed while she still had control of Martha’s body.
“There was one good thing that came from this whole experience,” Martha whispered seductively.
“And, and what was that?” Ron gulped.
“I told you how I read through that spell book extensively and saw that pieces of personality could slide between those caught in the spell?
Ron nodded.
“It would seem that either a bit of Sue’s libido stayed with me, or I just came to realize how much fun sex could be. So many things to explore.”
Ron’s heart raced as he slowly moved and sat on the edge of the bed, revealing a growing erection. Martha took note and bit her lip before smiling and slowly walking toward the bathroom.
“I was just thinking,” she said as she walked away from Ron, putting extra emphasis on the sway of her hips. “That I might need your help in the shower. You know how I struggle to wash my back very well.”
Martha unfastened her bra and let it fall to the floor. She locked eyes with her husband as she slowly moved her hands up to caress her breasts. Ron removed his shirt to expose his toned chest and core.
“Mmmmmm, I love the way you look, honey,” said Martha. She took her breasts in her hands and sensually massaged them, teasing her nipples with her fingers and savoring the ripples of sensation that radiated from them and through her body.
“You’re a goddess,” smiled Ron as he took off his shorts. He sat on the edge of the bed and began to slowly stroke himself to the sight of his wife.
Martha turned around and slowly bent over as she pulled her thong down to her ankles before standing back up and kicking it across the room. She looked over her shoulder at Ron and stepped into the bathroom, calling out to him.
“I might need your help washing my breasts too, honey. And maybe when you have them all soaped up, I might just slip a little and slide them over that godly cock of yours. I might even let you cum on them, but you have to play with my ass first.”
Ron stopped stroking as Martha finished talking and turned on the water. He twitched, unsure how to interpret her words, and cum began to leak onto his hand. Martha peaked out from the bathroom and smirked. She waltzed over to Ron and knelt in front of him at the edge of the bed.
“And now here you’ve gone and started without me,” she said as she took him fully into her mouth.
Her tongue danced over the head of Ron’s cock as she took him as deep as she could without gagging. She had never given him a blowjob before and wasn’t entirely sure what to do, but Ron seemed to enjoy it despite her inexperience. Within minutes, Ron began to tense up. Martha withdrew from his cock, breathing in deeply. She continued to slowly stroke him, admiring how slick his shaft had become.
“I’m at a loss as to whether I should finish you off right now or keep teasing you,” she said, still stroking her husband.
“Make me cum, and then we can have more fun in the shower before we waste the hot water,” panted Ron.
“Hmmmm,” giggled Martha. She stopped stroking and hopped up to run to the bathroom and turn the water off. “There,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Now we can take our time.”
She sauntered back to Ron, savoring the lustful but agonized look in his eyes. He was aching for release, and she wanted to enjoy herself as she edged him along. Reaching her husband at the edge of the bed, Martha turned around and bent over in front of him, showing off her glistening labia and tight asshole. Backing herself up, Martha began to grind her ass against Ron’s cock, which was still wet from her spit and his precum.
“Now tell me, honey, now that you know I want to try new things in the bedroom, are you excited?” asked Martha as she continued to grind against him.
“Yes,” whispered Ron. He could barely speak as he tried to take everything about the experience in.
“Good. That’s what I want to hear,” purred Martha. “You must know that I’m going to make you cum for me several times tonight.”
“I do,” said Ron, groaning as Martha applied more pressure to his cock with her ass.
‘Mmmmm, good,” whispered Martha as she leaned back against her husband. “Now tell me, where do you want to cum first? You have so many…options.”
Martha spoke the last word slowly as she slowly continued to grind against Ron.
“B-breasts. On your breasts…quickly!” said Ron, breathing heavily
Martha swiftly stood up and wrapped her husband's throbbing cock between her breasts and moved up and down, stroking Ron as she applied pressure from the sides. Looking down, Martha giggled at the head of Ron’s cock popping in and out from between her breasts. Lowering her head, she took him in her mouth as well, once again teasing his head with her tongue.
“I’m cumming!” exclaimed Ron.
Martha quickly pull him out of her mouth and lowered herself so that her backside rested on her heels. Ron stood up fully as Martha stroked him through his orgasm, shooting streaks of cum across her chest and neck. A stray shot even hit her in her open mouth as she gasped at her handiwork. In the excitement of tasting Ron’s cum for the first time, Martha took him back into her mouth and continued to suck and stroke him until the last drops of his cum were sliding down her throat.
Standing up, Martha took Ron’s hand and led him back into the bathroom. She turned the water back on and then turned to face her husband.
“You made a mess, so now you have to clean me up,” she giggled. “Take your time, though, and maybe tease my ass a little. I might want you to cum there, too, a little later this week.”
Blood flowed back into Ron’s cock at his wife’s words, and he knew he was ready for another round.
Jake was out enjoying a Saturday at the mall with his friends. They were enjoying the excitement and energy that comes with enjoying a final summer together before they all went their separate ways for college and other plans in the fall. He felt a need to spend as much time as he could with his friends to make up for time lost during high school when Jake was dating Sue, his on and off again girlfriend with a controlling personality, great looks, less-than-average common sense, and a general lack of critical thinking skills. That was at least the polite description that Jake had come up with in his head to describe Sue. He wasn’t going to let her take another summer away from him, especially not after how she stood him up at their senior prom just two months prior.
After walking around the mall for a couple of hours and spending a fair bit of time at the arcade, Jake and his friends settled down at a table in the food court to take a break and figure out what they were going to have for lunch. The conversation soon shifted from food to talking about Jake’s mom, Martha. The guys had always given Jake a hard time about his mom and how hot she was.
“Jake, quick question,” said Alex. “If I paid 100 dollars, could you swipe a couple of pairs of your mom’s underwear for me?”
“You know, with the way you guys obsess over my mom, I can never tell if you’re kidding or not. Also, no. She’s my mom, and I will not do that for any amount of money,” replied Jake.
“Ok, fine,” Alex continued. “But can you at least tell me what kind of underwear she’s wearing? Such as the kind she might wear with a long dress with sunflowers on it?
“That is an almost creepily specific request,” laughed Jake.
‘Well,” answered Alex. “I ask because…”
Jake turned to follow Alex’s gaze to see his mom, Martha, walking over to their table. She smiled and waved at the group, stopping behind Jake and resting her hands on his shoulders with a slight squeeze.
“Hi, Mom,” said Jake, trying to hide his embarrassment. “I didn't realize you’d be here today. Where is Dad and everyone else?”
“Oh, he’s around here somewhere trying to find us a table and something to eat. You know how he gets. Has to have the perfect table. He’s an odd man, but I love him dearly, just like I love my little Jakey wakey baby boy!”
Martha leaned down, wrapped her arms around Jake, and planted a loud, wet kiss on his cheek. When she did, Alex and the others on the opposite side of the table caught a glimpse of Martha’s well-endowed breasts, struggling against her bra as her dress flapped from the quick motion. Jake made a show of trying to push her away to get Martha to stop embarrassing him in front of his friends. In reality, however, he appreciated her attention and care. His mom was a loving person, well-known and highly regarded in the community, a woman of stunning beauty but modest appetite for attention. She loved her three children more than anything in the world.
“Ok, that’s enough, mom. Thank you,” said Jake as he gently pushed at his mother. “You can go and embarrass your other children now.”
Matha laughed and gave Jake another hug from behind, unknowingly squishing her breasts against the top of his head and giving his friends an unprecedented view of her cleavage. She was a modest woman with the body of a goddess, and everyone in her vicinity who was attracted to the feminine form found themselves wanting for more as she walked by. But Martha had no desire to show off her body and only ever wanted to make love to her husband, not fuck, bang, or experiment. She was happy with her modest and relatively vanilla life, and that is what made those around her desire her all the more.
“Well,” said Martha as she stepped back from the table. “I should let you boys get back to your fun-filled day. I’m sure you have a lot planned for this summer before you’re all off to college, so make the most of it, and please stop by before the summer is over so we can all say goodbye and wish you luck before you go.”
Jake’s friends could only nod and mumble, still transfixed by the previous sight of Martha’s chest. As she walked away to find her husband, the boys’ eyes followed the sway of her hips outlined by her summer dress. They were all startled and attempted to avert their gaze as Martha abruptly stopped and returned to the table.
“One more thing, Jake,” she said as she again wrapped her arms around her son. “You’re dad, and I are getting some things for vacation coming up. Text me before you leave the mall today, and let me know if there is anything you need us to get. We’ll be out and about yet this afternoon with some more shopping.”
Jake just nodded and smiled at his mom, laughing as his friends practically drooled over the table as they stared at Martha. Finally, shaking himself out of his trance, Alex asked Martha what she had been shopping for already in preparation for the family’s annual trip to the US Virgin Islands. When Martha just listed off some basic items like towels and sunscreen, Alex suggested that she check out LustiLadi if she wanted a new swimsuit.
Martha smiled and replied to Alex, saying, “Thank you, Alex. I’ve never heard of that brand, but I’ll be sure to try something on of theirs before I leave the mall today. You all seem very enthusiastic about their products. They must be quite popular.”
The boys lost themselves in daydreams of Martha’s beautiful body in a skimpy swimsuit, leaving hardly anything to the imagination. Jake took the opportunity to stand up, hug his mom, and walk her away from the table before one of the other guys said anything else. He sent his mom off to enjoy the rest of her shopping. Then he returned to the table to rouse his friends from their erotic daydreams of his mother in a bikini, or their wishes of a sudden gust of wind to raise her dress to reveal her voluptuous backside outlined under her dress.
Eventually, Jake and his friends wrap up their lunch in the food court and head toward the exit of the mall to find something else to do to spend their afternoon. On the way out, Sue seemingly materializes out of nowhere to stop them from going through the door and heading outside. They all stared at each other for several moments before Jake told the others to head out and start the car and that he would be right there. Alex rolled his eyes and led the others around Sue and out the doors, mumbling, “She’s gonna reel him back in and fuck up the whole summer again.”
None of them liked Sue. She and Jake had dated on and off through high school, and she never wanted to commit to him. Her affection toward Jake only flared up when he seemed to be getting eyes for someone else. At that point, Sue would swoop in and steal Jake back and away from his friends.
Jake had come to recognize this pattern with the help of his friends, and this time he felt ready to keep Sue out of his life. In some ways, he had been waiting for this moment to tell her off and to finally reveal to her that she was the reason he was going to college out of state. He had assumed she would find out eventually and wanted to try to talk him out of it and again be in control of his life. They remained silent for several more moments before Sue finally spoke.
“I had thought and hoped you’d be going to school around here in the fall. A voice in my head has been telling me that we could try again and make this thing work as college sweethearts,” she said as she stepped toward Jake.
Jake didn’t initially respond. He stood still and waited for her to keep going. He knew what she would try to do, and he wanted to wait to tell her off to maximize her embarrassment and his satisfaction. Frustration began to boil up inside Sue. In previous attempts to get Jake’s attention, it was usually enough just to show up and say some sweet things, and he’d come crawling back to her. She stepped closer to him and put on a coy smile, desperate to keep Jake with her over the summer and into the fall.
“I’ve missed you, baby,” she said as she placed a hand on his chest. “I was thinking we could maybe head up to the lake this afternoon and talk. I got something from LustiLadi today that I want to show you.”
Sue held up a bag and opened it slightly to reveal a collection of micro bikinis and a box of condoms. Jake laughed to himself and pushed past her saying, “Lucky for me, I started listening to my friends these last few months after you stood me up at the prom. Have a good summer, Sue.”
That was all he had to say. Jake brushed passed Sue and jogged through the parking lot to catch up with his friends. The guys were happy to see Jake and greeted him with a chorus of cheers when he told them what Sue had tried and how he had responded. They headed out with plans to make the most of the afternoon and the rest of their summer. Meanwhile, Sue pouted and sulked around the mall before a revelation struck her, and she rushed home. She ran up to the attic and began tearing through box after box of her late grandmother’s belongings. With each box turning up little more than old clothes, Sue grew increasingly frustrated.
“Where is it, you old hag?” she spat, tearing through yet another box. “ I swear if you got rid of that spellbook or took it to your grave, I’ll dig up your bones and desecrate them.”
No sooner had she finished her sentence than a large thud erupted from the floor. An old, black book had fallen out of the box she was going through and onto the floor. Slowly, Sue knelt down and picked up the book, cradling it as she would a newborn child. She slowly walked back down to her room, where she closed and locked the door. Jake was going to be hers, whether it was by his own will or not.
Sue flipped through the book until she found a spell that sounded promising, one that would make her the closest person to Jake and his strongest feelings of love. She began the spell, gathering the required herbs and tokens, including some of her own hair that she collected from the shirt she’d been wearing that day. Unbeknownst to Sue, some of the hair was not hers but Martha’s. It had come off on Jake when Martha hugged him in the food court and then from Jake to Sue when he pushed past her at the mall exit. That, combined with Sue’s rudimentary understanding of Latin, ensured the spell would never go off as she had intended.
The next day, Sue woke up feeling groggy and almost hungover. She rolled out of bed and shuffled toward the bathroom, only to find she had walked into a closet. “Stayed up too late with that damn spell,” she mumbled.
Frustrated and still half asleep, she shuffled out of the closet, not noticing it wasn’t hers to begin with. Once in the bathroom, she sat down to pee and rubbed the sleep from her eyes. Progress was slow, and she still felt out of sorts as she finished on the toilet and shuffled over to the sink to wash her hands and face. When she finally looked into the mirror, she screamed as she saw Martha’s face staring back at her.
She reached up with shaking hands, touched her face, and pulled at her hair, feeling the pressure and sensations.
“Who…what…how… THE SPELL!” she exclaimed.
Jake’s dad, Ron, came running into the bathroom.
“Martha, sweetie, what’s wrong?!?” he asked frantically.
He ran over and put his arms around who he thought was his wife and held her close.
“What happened?” he asked as he stroked Martha’s head.
Sue panicked at first but quickly gained her composure. The adrenaline of the initial shock was wearing off, and she could now think more clearly.
“Oh, I’m so sorry…um…you…sweet husband man,” Sue stammered in Martha’s voice.
“Ron. Honey. My name is Ron. Did you hit your head or something?” said Jake’s dad, growing concern in his eyes. He loved his wife dearly and the life they had built together. While at times he wished she was a little more outgoing and adventurous, he still adored her and the stability their relationship had.
Sue kept trying to rack her brain for memories of Jake’s dad as she spoke. “I had the worst dreams last night, and when I came into the bathroom, I was still half asleep. I could have sworn I saw someone else in the mirror,” said Sue. “Thank you for being so protective of me.”
She hugged Ron and had a sudden thought about seeing him and Jake out on the boat together the previous summer when she had joined the family on a weekend camping trip. Sensations of pleasure and arousal pulsed through her. Sue had always thought that both Jake and his dad were very attractive. They both had athletic builds and spent a great deal of time at the athletic center, where Ron was a fitness instructor and swim coach. Where it would have been taboo for a nineteen-year-old to pursue a middle-aged man, Sue realized she could get away with anything she wanted. She could have Ron anytime she liked, and Jake was just down the hall, at least for the summer.
“Oh, dear, I sometimes forget just how strong you are,” purred Sue as she ran her hands over Ron. “I bet you could pick me up right now without issue and fuck this milf pussy right here on the bathroom counter.”
Ron was stunned. Never in the twenty years that he and Martha had been married had she ever spoken to him like that. They certainly had good and satisfying sex, but it was always an act of passion and love and never born of lust and intensity. He looked into Martha’s eyes and was confused when he saw a spark and energy he had never noticed before. The usual loving and nurturing look her eyes carried had been replaced with fiery, lustful energy. It was enthralling, intoxicating, and more than enough to overwhelm any voice of warning or logic in his mind. Seeming to work of their own accord, Ron’s hands swiftly removed Martha’s clothes before cupping her ass and hoisting her up to the counter.
Sue couldn’t help but smile and laugh to herself as Ron’s hands raced over her in Martha’s body. She pulled his shirt off to reveal his chiseled form as she deftly pulled his athletic shorts down using her feet in one swift motion. Ron’s erection popped up and down from the momentum.
“Wow,” mouthed Sue through Martha. Her eyes followed the motion of Ron’s member before moving up to meet his eyes. When he tried to move forward into her, she stopped him with her foot and coyly pushed him back into the wall with her foot as her hand moved down toward her abdomen. Ron’s eyes followed her hand and never wavered as Sue began playing with herself.
“I have to get things a little warmed up for that big cock of yours, baby, cooed Sue as she intensified the motion of her fingers. She could see precum dripping from Ron. When he tried to touch himself, she slapped his hand with her other foot and shook her finger at him.
“Let that pressure keep building, whispered Sue through Martha. You’re going to explode inside of me and fill me with your cum, but not until I let you.”
Sue continued to tease herself, building momentum and tension. Meanwhile, Ron could only look at his wife’s perfect form on display before him in a way he had only ever dreamed of. It was all too much for him. The powerful sensation of an unstoppable orgasm had already been building and passed its point of no return faster than Ron could react. Cum erupted from his cock. He leaned forward and furiously stroked himself and continued to spray cum onto who he thought was his wife, covering her stomach, breasts, and face.
“Oh yes, cum for me, baby! cried Sue through Martha. “Give it all to me!”
Ron fell back against the wall, his erection still firm and twitching. Sue hopped from the counter, dripping cum as she went, and began kissing Ron while stroking him through his post-orgasm sensitivity. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth, again catching him off guard. Never before had his wife been interested in sex of this caliber. The excitement of it all was almost too much to bear, and he began to wonder what could have happened to change her behavior so drastically. But his questioning was short-lived as Sue stroked him ever faster, her hand slipping nimbly over his cum coated erection.
“Dad,” called Jake from the bottom of the stairs. “Are you up there? I’m ready to go to the gym.”
Ron tried to get Sue to stop as he answered Jake, but she continued to stroke him furiously, spurred on by the sound of Jake’s voice.
“Be down …in a minute…just.. in the bathroom…oooohhhhh,” Ron grunted as his voice trailed off. Sue finally released her grip on Ron as he came again, spilling his load onto her legs and the floor.
“Okay,” said Jake slowly. “Don’t want to know what you’re doing up there, but maybe leave the door open when you’re done in the bathroom to air it out for Mom.”
Ron sighed before slumping down to the floor. Sue admired her handiwork through Martha’s eyes before walking over and grabbing a towel from the rack next to the shower. She looked over her shoulder at Ron before slowly and sensually bending over to wipe off her legs. Then, she turned and cleaned her stomach, chest, and face, before passing the towel to him as she stood at the counter to wash her face and get ready for the day. All the while, Martha’s supple ass was inches from Ron’s face.
He could feel the lust building up again but knew he needed to get down to Jake. Against his basal desires, Ron stood up and pressed himself against his wife, wrapping his arms around her and cupping her breasts as he pressed his newly erect penis gently against her ass. Kissing her neck slowly, he said, “I’ll have something more for you later tonight.”
Then he got dressed and left with Jake to go to the gym. Jake’s siblings were also out of the house for the day, enjoying the beautiful summer Sunday with their friends. Sue enjoyed having the house to herself and spent the better part of the morning in a bath before getting dressed and snooping around the house. She did so while wearing a tight tank top with no bra and a short skirt she had found in Jake’s sister’s room after deciding that Martha’s taste in clothing was not her style. Eventually, Sue made her way into Jake’s room and searched about for anything that might indicate he was talking to or interested in another girl. When she found nothing exciting, she put on his wireless headphones and lost herself dancing to music in the middle of his room.
Before long, Jake returned home, having left his dad at the gym to teach a class where the usual instructor had called out sick. Jake walked into his room and stopped dead at the sight of his mother dancing like a young woman at amateur night in a club, trying to show the crowd that she was the next big thing. Her shirt failed at times to completely contain Martha’s large breasts, and the skirt rode up, exposing her bare ass any time she bent down during her dance. He called out to her more than once, trying to ask what the hell she was doing, but the dance continued. Finally, Jake stepped forward and pulled the headphones off his mother’s head.
Sue turned around, startled, and gazed at Jake through Martha’s eyes. A well of passion and lust welled within her as memories of Jake’s dad flooded her mind. That, coupled with the lack of release earlier in the bathroom with Jake’s dad, had Sue hungry for more. She eyed Jake with hungry, lustful eyes, admiring his toned frame that lay partially hidden beneath his sweaty clothes. As Sue stepped toward Jake in Martha’s body, he stepped back until he was against the wall.
Jake’s heart pounded as a mix of adrenaline, lust, and fear surged through him. Something was deeply wrong with the situation, and he knew it didn’t make sense. Yet, he couldn’t help but feel physically attracted to the woman standing before him, his mother. His gym shorts did little to hide how his body was reacting to the situation, and it only became more evident as Sue took his hand and guided it under her skirt. He shivered at the touch. It was hot and dripping wet. The temptation to push further in nearly overwhelmed Jake just as his cell phone started to ring. His ringtone snapped Jake back to reality, and he pushed past Sue and ran back downstairs to take his call.
Sue went after him but stopped at the bottom of the stairs to look out the front window at Alex walking up the sidewalk to the house. He saw who he thought was Martha and waved at her before coming up and knocking on the door. Opening the door, Sue smiled at Alex and made a point to drive Alex’s focus toward Martha’s breasts. She knew Alex didn’t like her, and she was determined to get some sort of revenge on him.
“Hey Martha, um. Is, uh. Is Jake home?” stammered Alex as he tried to keep his eyes on Martha’s.
“He is home, but he’s a bit busy at the moment. Did you two have some plans this afternoon?”
“Um, not really,” said Alex, his eyes again dropping to Martha’s breasts. “I just wanted to see if he wanted to hang out since you guys are leaving for your trip in a few days.”
Sue had forgotten all about Jake’s family’s annual trip to the Caribbean. A malicious smile crossed her face as she thought through her options and what she would be able to do on the trip. Finally, she turned her attention back to Alex, who waited awkwardly on the front steps.
“I’m sorry dear, but Jake won’t be free tonight. We’ve still got quite a bit of packing to do,” said Sue through Maratha. “I know that must be disappointing. So, to make it up to you, would you like me to show you my tits? I can see they have your attention already.”
Alex stared at her in astonishment before blurting, “YES!”
Sue laughed hysterically as she shouted, “No!” and slammed the door in Alex’s face before retreating back upstairs to plan her next move. She spent the rest of the afternoon and evening hiding out in Martha’s bedroom, listening to music and messaging her friend Valerie on an instant messaging app she had downloaded on Martha’s phone, which was not password protected but used a fingerprint sensor.
Sue: Valerie, do you remember how I told you how weird my grandma was and how she was always talking nonsense and bullshit and cooking bizarre stuff in her creepy shed?
Valerie: Yeah. I always assumed that was code for drugs or something, like she was making meth.
Sue: No, that bitch was a witch!
Valerie: Now I’m thinking that you’re the one doing drugs.
Sue: Val, seriously. She brewed potions and cast spells, and she wrote her own book with everything that she knew, and I have it. My parents had stashed it away in the attic with a bunch of her other stuff that they took from her house after she died. I used the book, and I did something big.
Valerie: Ok. I’ll play along. What did you do that is so big?
Sue: Well, if we’re talking about big things that I did, I made Jake’s dad cum all over me by hardly touching him at all.
Valerie: WTF
Valerie: GTFO
Valerie: Seriously, what?!? What did you do? Is he big? He’s so fucking hot. God! I’d scream and cream for that Dad D.
Sue: I see that I have your attention now. I cast a spell, and I took over Martha’s body—Jake’s mom.
Valerie: I’m sorry. What?
Sue: If you don’t believe me. Look at this video.
Sue attached a video of herself talking through Martha and told Valerie the intricate details of every secret conversation they had ever had with one another.
Valerie: Holy shit. This is unbelievable.
Sue: Girl, It’s fucking amazing. You have to try this. I bet we can get you in on this with someone else in the family, like Jake’s twin sister, and then we can go on this trip in a few days. They go to the Virgin Islands every Summer. Leaving on Wednesday.
Valerie: Idk, sounds pretty crazy. What if we’re caught?
Sue: Not gonna happen. This whole thing is foolproof.
Valerie: I guess it could be fun. Jake’s dad is pretty hot. How and when would we do it, though? And what are you going to do tomorrow and Tuesday before leaving for the trip? Doesn’t Jake's mom like work at that big insurance office?
Sue: Wait…work? Oh shit.
Valerie: And what happened to Martha? Is she like dead now or something? How do we reverse the spell when we’re done with this?
Sue: I have it all figured out. There’s just another little spell we do to undo the spell when we’re ready. As for Martha, I don’t really care where she is. Probably in some sort of dimensional rift. Not my problem. I have to go. Jake’s dad is home, and I’m going to go help him in the shower after he spent all day getting hot and sweaty in the gym. Think about his naked body covered with soap, his muscles glistening in the water, and use that as your motivation to do this with me. Just think, two weeks' vacation with him on a beach where he will hardly ever be wearing a shirt. Might even get some chances to fuck him. Just saying, if you were serious about that scream and cream bit. ;)
Sue left Valerie to think about Ron and his toned body and hurried to the doorway of the bedroom to call out for Ron to come upstairs to help her with something. She was determined to feel him inside her this time. As he made his way up the stairs, Ron felt the same powerful urges of lust bubbling up inside him. He knew his wife was waiting for him, and he had to have her in every way possible. But it was not his wife for whom he lusted. A voice in the back of his head tried to tell him something was wrong, but it was drowned out as he walked into the bedroom to see Sue in Martha’s body, waiting for him in nothing but a short bathrobe Sue had taken from Jake’s sister’s room. The voice of caution and reason faded away as he took Sue in his arms and began kissing her.
On the other side of town that same morning, Martha awoke in a strange room she didn’t recognize. Her breathing rapidly increased when she looked at herself in the large vanity mirror in the corner of the room. As she worked to slow her breathing to keep from passing out, Martha’s thoughts raced and puzzled over what was happening.
“Am I still asleep?” she thought. “Was I drugged? Where was I last? What did I eat? Where is Ron? Oh, Ron!”
Martha collapsed to the floor in Sue’s body and cried. Several minutes passed before she was able to regain her composure. As her sobs faded away, an eerie calm came over the room. The sudden buzz of a cell phone on the nightstand startled Martha from her solemn state. Feeling on edge and unsure, she slowly edged toward the phone and picked it up, and was surprised when it unlocked with her fingerprint. “I need to figure out what is going on. I know that I’m Martha, but I’m not… I’m...Oh, this is so confusing and overwhelming…”
Martha’s internal monologue stopped as she came to a haunting realization as she pulled up different social media accounts on the phone. She slowly stood up and set the phone back on the nightstand before returning to the mirror.
“Sue,” she whispered. “I recognize the face now. Oh Susan, you wretched child, what have you done?”
Feeling her calm increasing, Martha walked back over to the nightstand and sat back on the bed to dive into any and all information she could pull from the device. She knew that Sue was a very social individual and talked to a lot of people. Martha was confident that she could find more information on what had happened and how she might be able to fix what had happened.
After gathering all of the information about Sue through her social media accounts, Martha decided to check through her texts as well, thinking she may have talked to someone about what she did to switch their bodies or do whatever it was that she did. Sue’s texts were full of conversations with different guys she had gone to school with and guys from around town. Every conversation was a different level of sexting full of lewd photos and language Martha had rarely encountered and certainly never used. Certainly, she enjoyed being aroused and making love with her husband, but there was something untamed about these messages. There was little to no emotion associated with the exchanges, just pure, undiluted lust. She was surprised and moderately impressed with how Sue was able to get just about anything she wanted, and all she had to do was make sexual promises she never actually seemed to keep and send some photos of herself.
As Martha continued to read through the messages, her venture became less about finding information about Sue and what she had done to Martha and more about a morbid curiosity about sexual escapades she had never considered. A tingling sensation grew in Martha’s stomach, like a thousand writhing butterflies. The sensation spread lower, and she began to feel flushed and excited as her heart rate increased.
“No,” she thought as she looked through more pictures these men were sending to Sue. “I need to be looking around for information. I should get ready, trying going home, talking to Ron and explain what’s going on.”
Somewhat reluctantly, Martha put the phone done and continued to look through the room. Looking under Sue’s bed, she saw a box. Pulling it out, Martha was greeted by an assortment of dildos, vibrators, and other sex toys. She stared at them for several moments, feeling the tingling sensation return, stronger than before. Shivering with a mix of excitement and anticipation, Martha slowly reached toward the box but stopped when something caught her attention in her peripheral vision. Turning her head, Martha looked toward the desk. Underneath it was a large, weathered black book that looked very out of place. The tingling sensation ebbed away as she crawled over to the book and began to look through it.
Page after page revealed potions and spells to treat any ailment or concern a person could have. Martha’s eyes darted from word to word until they froze on a particular passage that described the spell Sue had performed. Martha read and reread the passage and the warnings associated with the spell.
“That little monster,” Martha said to herself. “Now that I know what you’ve done, I can confront you and fix this mess before something terrible happens. But first…”
Martha looked back toward the box on the floor next to the bed. The tingling returned in full force, and she passed the point of no return. She needed a release and would have it one way or another. Positioning herself on the bed with one of the toys in hand, Martha removed the clothes she had woken up in and began to tease herself. She had never done much, if anything, to pleasure herself, but her hands and body seemed to know what felt best. The toy she had selected had initially seemed odd and complicated, with multiple attachments Martha wasn’t entirely sure how to use. But the size and shape of the main shaft of the toy seemed to closely resemble her husband’s cock, and that’s all Martha was able to see. She looked at the toy, and she just saw Ron in her mind, leaning over her as he spread her legs and slid into her.
As the thought of Ron penetrating her crossed her mind, Martha slid the main shaft of the toy into her pussy, slowly and deliberately. The sensation sent shivers through her body as she continued to slowly slide the toy in and out, increasing the depth and speed each time. Within thirty seconds, her rhythm was quick and consistent. Martha looked down and admired the sight of the toy glistening with her body’s own lubrication. She noticed buttons on the side of the toy and haphazardly began to push them, desperate to increase the sensation she was feeling.
The first button started the toy’s main vibrating function, causing Martha to squeal slightly as a new sensation of pleasure began building and spilling over. Another button activated one of the attachments, which lowered itself onto Martha’s protruding clitoris and caressed it as a lover’s tongue might.
“Mmphff,” exhaled Martha through Sue’s voice. “Oh, Ron, why haven’t I ever asked you to use your tongue on me? Oh, this feels amazing. Oh, Ron! Oh, Honey, YES!”
Waves of pleasure built and crashed over Martha. She closed her eyes as they rolled back, and the sensations washed over her, making her shiver with delight and craving more. The pleasure she felt was building, and Martha was determined to reach a climax. Her right hand continued to push buttons on the toy as her left moved up to caress her breasts and tease her nipples. She wondered if the strength of the sensations was simply because she was in Sue’s body or if she had just never thought to explore all of the feelings and sensations that sex had to offer. Her thoughts were cut short, however, as she pressed a button that activated another attachment on the toy that began to tease and explore her asshole.
“Oh no! That’s not…” started Martha. “Not…so bad.”
The anal attachment slowly continued to caress and tease her, probing her and adding to the overall feeling of excitement. Martha repositioned herself and spread her legs a little further to allow better access for the toy. It almost seemed to sense what she was doing and probed a little deeper still. She continued to fuck her pussy and clit with the other attachments, adding to the continuous stream of juices that ran down over her asshole as the third attachment continued to probe deeper still, its speed increasing until it was fucking Martha’s ass at the same pace with which she was fucking her pussy.
A sudden feeling of panic surged through Martha just as her climax was building. What if she wasn’t alone in the house? But the feeling faded as fast as it came as the waves of pleasure increased in frequency and intensity. Martha was going to let this orgasm live if it was the last thing she did.
“Oh, Ron, YES! MAKE ME CUM FOR YOU, HONEY!”
Martha couldn’t help but scream for her husband as she reached her peak. An involuntary series of moans escaped her lips as she continued driving the toy into herself. A growing wet spot had formed on the blankets underneath her, and she was sweating profusely. Her arms burned and cried for respite, but still, she kept her rhythm through the strongest waves of blissful sensation that pulsed through her whole body. She clenched hard against the motion of the toy, arching her back as her pace finally began to slow down. Martha shivered and squirmed from overstimulation as she fumbled to turn the toy off completely. Even though she was no longer thrusting it into her pussy, the attachments continued to work her ass and clit, threatening to drive her crazy. At this point, she was overly sensitive, and each new pulse of the toy nearly sent her over the edge again. Finally, she managed to power everything down and relaxed into the soft bed, the toy still inside her.
A euphoric calm came over Martha. Her mind was filled with blissful thoughts, wisping in and out of existence. Her muscles also felt a sense of release and calm, as if she had just finished a relaxing massage.
“Oh, Ron, when I get back home and am myself again, I think I might finally be ready to try some new things in the bedroom,” Martha whispered to herself. “I don’t know how much of that was me and how much was that little monster, Sue, but I don’t think I can come back from it. The feeling was too amazing, too strong, too sensual to ignore.”
Martha slowly and carefully slid the toy out and dropped it onto the floor with a dull thud. Her hand reached down and touched the bed beneath her and felt the magnitude of the wet spot she had created. She giggled to herself before slowly getting out of the bed, still feeling tender and sensitive.
“I am going to clean this mess up and then have a shower,” thought Martha. “After that, we’re going to take this book, confront Sue, and get this whole mess sorted out.”
Martha took her shower and changed the bedding, all the while thinking to herself that it probably wasn’t the first time something like that had been done in that bed. She felt more confident overall in Sue’s body after having explored herself and opted to wear a short skirt and a tank top. In searching all over the room, she couldn’t find a clean pair of underwear.
“Oh dear,” thought Martha.
She knew that even though the dirty underwear belonged to Sue and was probably safe to wear, she wasn’t comfortable with the prospect of wearing her soiled panties. However, the only other alternative seemed to be to go without entirely.
“Well, I guess I’ll just feel the breeze a little more today,” said Martha as she left the house. She hadn’t run into Sue’s parents, and for that, she was grateful. Suspecting they were off at work or out enjoying the day. Whatever the case was, she was happy they hadn’t seemed to be around when she had been masturbating and that she had some additional time to look around the house. In doing so, she found Sue’s purse with her wallet and car keys. Feeling ready for a confrontation, she stepped outside and looked around to get her bearings on where exactly in town she was. Having grown up and lived in the area all her life, it took Martha just a few seconds to plot a good route to her house and think of a place where she could park the car out of the direct line of sight of her family.
As she drove, Martha rehearsed what she was going to say to Ron and her kids. A short-lived feeling of dread made its way through her mind as she thought about the damage Sue could be doing to her family while masquerading in Martha’s body. She shuddered at the thought and pushed it from her mind, refocusing on different ways the conversation with Ron might go. “He’ll know it’s me,” she thought. “He has to.”
Martha arrived at her predetermined spot and parked the car before walking back toward her house, trying to stay off the street as much as possible and not draw attention to herself. She weaved through backyards and an alley for a few minutes before coming within line of sight of her front door. She saw Jake’s friend Alex walking up to the house and contemplated calling out to him before reasoning that doing so would only cause more issues at the present moment. Instead, she stayed out of sight, using some trees and bushes in the neighbor’s yard as cover, and moved closer to the house. Peering through the bushes, Martha could see the front door and only look on in horror as she saw Sue in her body open it to greet Alex. Every second that Martha looked at Sue in her body, every word that Sue spoke in Martha’s voice made her gut churn. When Sue slammed the door in Alex’s face, Martha knew that she had to do something, but what?
She began to think that a direct confrontation would be a bad idea. Moreover, she noticed that Ron’s car was gone and reasoned that he and Jake were probably at the gym.
“Stop,” Martha said louder than she anticipated. She had only meant to say it to herself.
She covered her mouth and held her breath as Alex stopped walking back toward his car to look around. He looked in her direction and slowly walked over to the bushes. Martha began to panic. She hadn’t planned on having to confront Jake’s friends about all of this, nor had she given any thought to what to say should the situation arise. Alex came around the bushes and stared at her.
“My god, woman,” exclaimed Alex. “Why can you not take no for an answer? How many times do we have to tell you to stay the hell away from Jake? He even told you himself just yesterday to stay out of his life. Give me one good reason not to call the cops on you right now.”
Without thinking, Martha blurted in Sue’s voice, “I’ll suck your dick if you keep your mouth shut!”
She was just as shocked by those words as Alex was. She had not planned on saying that. It had just come out. Martha’s mind raced back to the information she had read in the spell book and even contemplated getting it from the car to show Alex what was going on. There were passages and warnings after the directions for the spell that explained potential hazards and side effects.
The book said that in the event that the spell causes two people to switch bodies, aspects of personality from the original person may still be present. Additionally, the individual who casts the spell can further alter the effects based on their mood and state of mind when the spell was originally performed. In extreme cases, the emotion felt when the spell was cast could even create an influencing aura that affected not only those directly involved with the spell but those they interacted with afterward as well.
While Alex still stood, mouth agape and staring at her, Martha tried to salvage the situation and fight the lustful feelings building up within her.
“No,” she thought. “I can’t let Sue’s libido and pent-up sexual desires control me. I have to be stronger than this magic.”
Martha’s eyes locked with Alex’s gaze. A storm of mixed emotions of fear, arousal, excitement, and anxiety swirled in her mind as the tingling sensation she had felt earlier in the morning returned. She could feel her cheeks begin to flush, and she felt an increased wetness between her thighs. Sexual anticipation charged the air between her and Alex. She stepped toward him.
“No, I can’t!” she screamed in her head. She took another step forward.
“This is Jake’s best friend, and I’ve known him since he was a baby!” she again shouted in her mind. She was just a foot away from Alex, who was still fixed in place, seemingly in shock.
Martha stopped just as she pressed up against Alex with Sue’s body, her hands on the waistband of his shorts. Primal desire told her to rip off his shorts and take his cock in her mouth until he came over and over again. Visions of his cum filling her mouth and covering her face danced through Martha’s mind, and the desire to make them a reality was almost overwhelming. But a voice called out from the confines of her consciousness and told her to stop, that they would be seen, and being arrested for sexual acts in a public setting would not help her get back to her family. The feelings of sexual desire subsided somewhat. Martha looked at Alex through Sue’s eyes.
“Or maybe just the thought of your cock in my mouth is enough to buy your silence?” she purred as she playfully bit at his ear.
She looked down to see a large bulge in Alex’s shorts and a wet spot forming as he leaked precum for her. It took all of Martha’s willpower to keep from grabbing hold of his cock and stroking it until he came for her.
“I think I have your attention now, huh?” she continued as she ran her hands over Alex’s chest. “Why don’t you head on home now and rub one out while you think about my lips around your dick.”
Alex shivered, and the wet spot on his shorts grew a little larger. “Okay,” he whispered as she awkwardly turned and walked back toward his car.
Martha breathed a sigh of relief and decided that she would head back to Sue’s house to make another plan. As much as she wanted to go and confront Sue, she knew she needed to have some sort of backup plan and a means to convince Ron and her family of what was happening. As she drove, her mind wandered to what she had seen Sue wearing when she answered the door, and the feelings of despair returned.
“If this spell is making me overly sexually charged, I can’t imagine what Sue is doing in my body,” thought Martha. “I don’t want to be angry with Ron if he does anything with her because it’s me, after all, in voice and appearance. Still…”
Tears flowed freely down her face as Martha drove on. She felt terribly guilty about even the slightest thought of wanting to take Alex in her mouth, and she cried, knowing that it was only a matter of time before Sue was using her body to make love to Ron. “I have to figure out how to stop this,” she said out loud as she wiped away the tears. “Sue may not have planned properly to get this whole thing started, but I’m going to make sure I can get back out of it, even if I have to make backup plans for my backup plans!”
Once she was back at Sue’s house, Martha went straight up to her room and started going through Sue’s phone once again and looking through the old spell book. She found a notebook and pen on the desk and began to draft her plans, the supplies she would need for another spell to break the one currently on her, and the risks associated with doing so. Even with perfect intentions, ingredients, and a clear mind, there would still be risks of losing aspects of her personality in Sue’s body and mind. Martha understood this clearly but wanted nothing more than to be back in her husband’s arms and to see her children through her own eyes again.
“I’ve been away from you all for just a day, and I already feel so alone,” Martha cried.
Martha spent several hours going through her notes and reciting the words to the spell over and over again, using Sue’s phone to translate the Latin through multiple apps to make sure she knew exactly what she was saying and how each word should be spoken. By the end of it all, she had nearly filled the entire notebook with her plans. Just as she lay the notebook down on the bed, she heard Sue’s parents come back into the house and call out for her. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the bedroom and down the stairs to greet them.
Sue’s parents asked her how her day had been and if she had done anything fun, and said they had missed her while they were out and about shopping and enjoying the down. Edward, Sue’s father, gave her a hug and apologized for the argument they’d had the day before. Martha played Sue’s personality as best as she could, acting aloof and accepting Edward’s hug with a feigned half-hearted embrace. She knew the longer she was around Sue’s parents, the greater the risk of exposing herself. Fortunately, the conversation wrapped up, and she was able to go back upstairs with a promise that she’d be back down for dinner later.
Back in Sue’s room, Martha noticed that Sue’s phone was pinging with several notifications. She picked it up and opened the corresponding app to see in real-time the conversation Sue and Valerie were having.
“Oh, this is perfect,” whispered Martha. “She must have signed on through my phone, and it never kicked her out on hers.”
She rushed over to the desk and found a new notebook before settling onto the bed to read what the two girls were talking about and take more notes on anything useful or any thoughts she had about their conversation. By the time Martha needed to go down and have dinner with Sue’s parents, she had modified her plan. In the chaos of the day, she had forgotten that her family was supposed to be leaving for their vacation in just a few days, but she could use that to her advantage. Running downstairs to the kitchen for dinner, Martha couldn’t help but smile. She was going to not only expose Sue and break the spell, but she was going to make sure the girl was not able to cause any more harm to her family moving forward. All Martha needed was a little bit of time.
During Dinner, Martha apologized for being aloof earlier in the afternoon and for the argument that she had started the day before.
“I’m really sorry, Dad,” she said with a quivering lip. “I know I’m not a very good daughter sometimes. I’ve just been so stressed lately because I know I’ll be going to college in a few months, and Jake and I have been talking again…”
Martha trailed off to pretend to wipe away a tear before continuing.
“I know it probably seems so silly, like he and I just keep going back and forth, but he’s just so wonderful. And… and we’ve been talking again, and I can just feel that something is different this time. He invited me to go on his family’s trip to the US Virgin Islands. I know it’s really short notice, but I talked to his mom, Martha, today too, and she really wants me there. She’s so nice and loving, and so is Jake. They even offered to buy me a plane ticket too, which I know couldn’t have been cheap on such short notice. They’re such loving people and…” said Martha, her voice beginning to shake.
Talking about Jake brought back the fear and anxiety of being away from him and the rest of her family, the fear of Sue having free reign of her house, and the feelings of uncertainty that she was in over her head with everything going on.
“I’m sorry,” said Martha. She was no longer acting and let her true sadness show. “I just feel alone without him, and I love him so much. It messes with my head, and I just…”
Sue’s mom came over and hugged Martha, thinking that she was consoling her daughter. Martha held her close and buried her face into Sue’s mother’s shoulder and cried. Although her plan had originally been to put on an act and convince Sue’s parents to let her go on the trip, Martha hadn’t realized just how much she already missed her family and feared for their safety. When her tears had dried and she was able to compose herself, Martha sat back up and apologized to Sue’s parents, laughing to herself as she realized that she didn’t even know their names. Her plan had worked, and Martha got the permission she wanted to go on the trip. Using the excuse of needing to pack, she rushed back upstairs to Sue’s room.
The next phase of her plan was to make sure she could get a plane ticket and find a way to get to the resort once she was on the island. Fortunately, Martha had her credit card information memorized. She searched for available seats and jumped for joy when she found a seat available in economy on the same flight Ron and her family would be on. Now all that was left to do was pack and lay low for the next few days while trying to make attempts to get back to her house and get a hold of Ron. As Martha reflected on a busy and strange day in Sue’s body and tried to relax, energy was peaking for Sue as she continued to exploit Martha’s body.
Ron’s hands swiftly removed the robe that Sue had been wearing and gazed at the gorgeous body of his wife before him, not knowing that it wasn’t truly the woman he loved. Lust burned within him as he pulled Sue back into an increasingly aggressive embrace. Her tongue darted in and out of his mouth as she tore at his clothes. Once he was naked, he scooped Sue up and carried her into the bathroom. She wrapped her legs around him and felt his throbbing member pressing against her, desperate to push inside her increasingly receptive pussy.
“I’ve been thinking about you all day,” panted Ron.
“Is that so?” whispered Sue. “Tell me what you were thinking.
“I was thinking that I was going to repay you for a wonderful start to my day,” replied Ron, gently placing Sue down on the bathroom counter and spreading her legs.
He slowly reached down and nimbly worked both hands over her labia and clitoris before gently sliding a finger into Sue, repeatedly making a “come here” motion as his other hand continued to build pressure and stimulation on her clit. Meanwhile, Sue couldn’t help but moan as Ron used his lips and tongue to continuously tease her nipples and neck. For several minutes, Ron continued his manual stimulation, slowly building a pressure wave of pleasure that continuously threatened to boil over. Smaller waves of pleasure rippled through her from different directions, coming from each point Ron touched. Sue leaned back against the mirror and closed her eyes, savoring the sensations.
“Seems like you’re ready,” said Ron, smiling.
Sue opened her eyes and looked at Ron gripping his cock and gently pressing it against her labia, coating the head of his cock with her pussy’s juices and making it glisten. The sudden realization that she was about to be fucked by Jake’s dad sent a shiver of anxiety and excitement through Sue. She wrapped her legs around Ron and pulled him closer, forcing his cock into her. In Martha’s voice, she cried out, “Oh fuck yes! Oh, fuck me, baby!”
Ron had never heard his wife talk to him like that. Her words supercharged his lust, and he began thrusting into her with tremendous speed. Sue wrapped her legs tighter around him and locked her arms around the back of Ron’s neck. He picked her up from the counter and didn’t miss a beat as he increased his rhythm further yet.
“This. Is. Amazing.” exhaled Sue between thrusts.
She locked her hands together behind Ron’s neck as tight as she could and locked her feet together behind his back, holding on as tightly as she could. Raising herself up before Ron’s next thrust, Sue let herself drop to meet his movement, forcing him into her at a slightly different angle. The resulting change set off all of her pleasure alarms, and she raised herself up again and again to meet each new thrust. The pressure wave of pleasure quickly erupted as Sue came all over Ron’s dick as he continued to fuck her. Involuntarily, all of her muscles tensed, and she tightened herself around Ron’s shaft and dug her nails into his back.
“Cum inside me before you fuck me to death!” exclaimed Sue.
Her words seemed to do the trick as Ron quickly reached his maximum and tensed up as well, pulsing his cock with a new eruption of cum. The two of them stayed locked together for several moments before Ron gently placed Sue back onto the counter and slowly pulled out of her, causing his cum to drip onto the floor. Sue watched with tired yet lustful eyes.
“I thought I may have drained you dry this morning,” she purred.
“I’ll always have more for my goddess,” panted Ron.
He kissed Sue again before starting the shower.
“Are you going to join me?” he said, winking.
“As much as I’d love to, I think I might go lie down for a moment, “whispered Sue. “I need to get the feeling back in my legs.”
“Fair enough,” chuckled Ron. “I love you, honey. So much. You’re the perfect partner and the perfect woman. I don’t tell you that enough.”
Sue was taken off guard by Ron’s sudden change from lust to passion and admiration.
“Oh, thank you. You too,” she replied as she quickly hurried out of the bathroom.
She put her robe back on and went downstairs, sneaking past the living room where Jake and his siblings were watching a movie and into the kitchen. Sue opened the fridge and freezer and browsed through her options before settling on a tub of chocolate ice cream. Scooping herself a generous bowl, she crept back upstairs to the bedroom and sat in bed to watch TV and enjoy her ice cream. After some time, Ron came out of the shower in a towel and moved about the room, taking an inventory of his clothes and making mental notes for packing for the trip. He turned toward Sue to talk to her and noticed the empty bowl of ice cream in her lap.
“Um, honey. Did you eat an entire bowl of ice cream?” asked Ron.
“Yeah, why?” replied Sue as she stared at the TV.
“I guess I must have stopped the blood flow to more than just your legs then,” laughed Ron.
“What do you mean?” asked Sue as she turned toward him.
“Honey, you’re…you’re lactose intolerant, answered Ron flatly.
Sue felt a sharp churning in her stomach. Her eyes widened as a sudden and primal urge to rush to the nearest toilet forced her from the bed and into the bathroom. Not bothering to shut the door behind her, she barely made it to the toilet before the floodgates of hell opened from her backside. She heard Ron roaring with laughter over the torrent before he closed the bathroom door.
“What are you laughing at, Dad?” Jake called from the bottom of the stairs.
“Oh, nothing, just your mother’s misfortune,” Ron called back.
Speaking to Sue through the closed door, he continued, “But seriously, Martha, honey, please let me know if you need anything. If this is anything like last time, you’re probably going to be out of commission for a couple of days. If you need me to, I’ll call the office for you and tell them you need to rest up from being…sick, before we go on our trip.”
Sue cursed to herself and, for the next few hours, even regretted having ever cast the spell in the first place. By the time she was able to walk back out to the bedroom, she was sore and exhausted from the ordeal. Walking over to the nightstand, she saw a large sports drink and a note:
I know you’ll be up a bit tonight. Sleeping on the couch, so the bed is all yours. Drink up, ice cream girl.
Love, Ron.
Too tired to think of any retort to the note, Sue took a few drinks from the bottle before flopping on the bed with only her thoughts of regret and the angry sounds of her intestines to keep her company.
“Wherever Martha is, even if it’s some sort of demonic dimension, can’t be as bad as this,” thought Sue.
Martha lay awake in Sue’s room, her heart racing. A thousand thoughts a minute raced through her mind as she struggled to calm herself down. She began to hyperventilate. Sitting up and clutching a pillow, Martha rocked back and forth as the thoughts continued to move through her head. One stuck out above the others, and Martha’s eyes darted to the spell book that she had placed back on the desk. Summoning all of the energy she could, Martha hopped over to the desk and retrieved the book, darting back to the bad as quickly as she could.
Panting from the anxiety, she clumsily opened the book and began to thumb through the pages, trying to find what she had marked before. When she couldn’t find it, she tossed the book aside and grabbed one of the notebooks she had been putting her thoughts and plans in and flipped through the pages frantically. Finally, she found what she had been looking for, the passage that she had remembered reading earlier in the day. In the dim light of the bedside lamp, she reread her notes:
The spell is a distortion of reality and may create severe anxiety and distress in those impacted by it. - Warnings on page 83.
With the page number in mind, Martha picked up the book once again and flipped through until she arrived on page 83. She read and reread the potential symptoms of the spell, which could be amplified if the spell had not been cast correctly in the first place. Frustrated, Martha through the spell book onto the floor and curled back up in the bed, clutching her pillow.
The next two days passed, with each woman battling their own demons. For Sue, it was the aftershocks of her love for ice cream and the physical pain that came with her inhabited body’s intolerance for dairy. For Martha, it was the twisted mental struggle that came as a byproduct of being the main target of the spell she found herself under. Visions of otherworldly and fantastic beings and events haunted her waking dreams. Neither woman slept well and was only able to keep going due to the thought of the potential salvation that the upcoming vacation might offer. Wednesday morning arrived with both women finding themselves drained and anxious as they boarded their flight for Saint Thomas Island.
Martha took special care to make sure she stayed away from the gate for as long as possible so as to avoid being seen by her family. She didn’t want to spring her trap until the proper moment, Unbeknownst to Martha, Sue had sent her friend, Valerie, to her house the day before to take pictures of the spell book and bring some ingredients to her at Jake’s house. Martha had been out of the house at the time, taking a walk to try to calm herself as the anxiety brought on by the spell wreaked havoc on her mind. Together, Sue and Valerie had performed the spell on Jake’s twin sister, Cheyenne, and done so successfully, or so they thought. Sue had once again managed to mispronounce her Latin, and rather than swapping Valerie and Cheyenne into each other’s bodies, they trapped both of their minds into Cheyenne’s body. The process had put Valerie in command and made Cheyeene a prisoner within her own consciousness.
Valerie’s body was pulled into a void out of space and time, left with small fragments of her former personality but a full capacity for memory. Her family immediately noticed her disappearance, but the initial search ran cold as they came to realize that Valerie had left no trace whatsoever as to where she had gone. All the while, Sue, Martha, and Valerie (at least most of her consciousness) were making their plans for their two-week stay in the US Virgin Islands.
After checking in at the resort, Jake wanted to get out of the room and start exploring to see if anything interesting had changed since last year. His excitement turned to anxiety as he heard his mom’s voice call out for him to wait up so she could go with him. Meanwhile, Jake saw his sister skip off with his dad and younger brother. He noticed something odd about the way Cheyenne was moving and almost clinging to their dad. As he went to call out to them, Sue came up to him in Martha’s body and pulled him into a strong hug. Planting a kiss on his cheek, she winked at Jake before taking his arm and leading him down a walkway in the opposite direction of the rest of his family.
Sue couldn’t help but smile. Everything that she and Valerie had talked about was going according to plan. They had successfully gotten Valerie into Cheyenne’s body, they made it to their destination without being found out, and now they had Jake and Ron separated. The only additional piece to move out of the way now was Jake’s younger brother. However, the girls were confident that they could dump him off at one of the pools for a time to give them a chance to seduce their respective men. Valerie had made Sue describe the sensations of being with Ron in intimate detail during the flight to the island. The story became so descriptive and involved that both of them had to leave at separate times to attempt to relieve their sexual energy in the airplane bathroom. Neither of them was very successful and were now primed and ready for a release, with Sue going after Jake and Cheyenne going after Ron. Valerie had asked about going after Jake at some point during the trip, but Sue would have none of it. As far as she was concerned, Jake was hers alone, and the only reason Valerie was even on the trip was because Sue had offered it to her. In Sue’s mind, Valerie owed her a debt of gratitude.
Jake felt a mix of emotions as he walked with his mom around the resort. He knew something about her seemed off, but he couldn't quite place it. At the same time, he felt a nearly overwhelming urge to touch her, to feel her, and to be intimate in any way possible. Stress clouded his thoughts, and adrenaline rushed through his body. Sweat began to bead on his forehead and run down the side of his face. Sue took notice and pulled Jake off of the walkway and into the nearest building. It was a lounge with several guests and staff milling about. Frustrated, Sue continued to pull Jake through the area and down a hallway until she found an unoccupied bathroom. Pushing Jake in, she followed and locked the door behind them.
Leaning against the counter, Jake tried to catch his breath as he grappled with the feelings and emotions swirling and moving in his mind. Something was wrong. He didn’t feel like himself. He had only ever seen his mother as a loving and nurturing figure, a woman he admired, adored, and loved. But now Jake was feeling increasing pressure from some outside force to view his mother’s body in a new light, a light of sexual desire and pure lust. It was wrong, and Jake knew it, but his strength and ability to fight the pressure were rapidly deteriorating.
Sue was also at a loss for what was happening, but when she caught the outline of a growing bulge in Jake’s shorts, any thoughts she had for caring for him were quickly dispelled as her desire to see him naked took root and spread. She moved toward him and quickly pulled his shorts and boxers down to his ankles, revealing his pulsing member. Moving quickly, Sue pulled the straps of her swimsuit to either side and let the top portion of Martha’s one piece that she was wearing bunch up at her hips. The thought to remove it entirely, along with her swim skirt, crossed her mind, but it was brushed aside. She wanted to taste Jake, to lubricate his cock with her saliva before sliding it between Martha’s beautiful and full breasts. They were much larger than Sue’s, and she wanted to use them to make Jake cum for her.
Jake averted his eyes and looked up at the ceiling as he felt Sue take hold of him with Martha’s hand. As Sue lowered her head to take Jake in her mouth, he suddenly pushed her away. A voice called out in his mind, “That’s not Martha!”
He quickly pulled his shorts back up and ran out of the bathroom and back out to the main courtyard of the resort complex, desperately looking around to find his dad and siblings. Jake kept moving as he was not sure how far away Martha was.
“I don’t know what’s happening, but that was not my mom. It couldn’t have been,” he thought.
Out of the corner of his eye, Jake saw a flash of movement. He turned just as his sister, Cheyenne, ran into him, throwing her arms around him and crying.
“Jake,” she cried. “There’s something in my head! There’s a voice, and it’s…it’s making me want to do things. It made me want to do things to Dad…” She trailed off, burying her face into Jake’s shoulder.
Jake was confused and still felt the urge to keep running, but he stayed still and held his sister for several moments, unable to move. Sue came up behind them in Martha’s body, rage filling her face. The sight of Jake hugging who Sue knew was Valerie infuriated her. Sue opened her mouth to begin screaming at both of them as Martha, in Sue’s body, emerged from behind a stack of pool chairs. She was mumbling under her breath and only raised her voice as Sue and the others took notice of her.
“Et pereant malefici, ad veras formas revertantur omnes animae implicatae!” recited Martha as she blew the ashes of burning sage over all of them. There was a bright flash of light and a sudden rush of wind. Everything seemed to stand still for several moments, and it was as if the onlookers in the area had forgotten what they had just witnessed.
Sue was the first to realize that she was back in her own body. She tackled Martha to the ground and began to hit her wherever she could, scratching at Martha’s face and knocking her head against the concrete. Jake and Cheyenne snapped out of their momentary haze and, in turn, tackled Sue to the ground as a crowd gathered around them. Screaming and cursing, Sue writhed and twisted, but Jake and his sister held her firmly down. Resort staff arrived quickly with security. They helped Martha to her feet and relieved Cheyenne and Jake of Sue, carrying her off as she continued to kick and scream. Although her head was pounding, Martha took Jake and Cheyenne in her arms and hugged them so tightly they had to plead for air. When she relented and released them, Martha could only smile and cry that she was back in her own body and holding those whom she loved so dearly.
Ron arrived shortly after the incident with Jake’s younger brother and had to shoulder his way through the crowd to find Martha. Upon getting to her, he picked her up and held her close saying over and over again,” Please, Martha, tell me it’s really you. I’m so sorry I didn’t see it sooner.”
It took Martha several minutes to get her husband to calm down and a few hours more before all of the statements had been collected by local authorities. Nobody in the family revealed the fact that they had been under the influence of a magical spell, but they went along with the narrative that Martha had planned initially. She told the authorities about finding strange charges to her credit card for airfare and local transportation and only realized it had been Sue when she saw her at the resort, stalking her son and her family. That’s when Sue had attacked her. A multitude of bystanders attested to the validity of the attack, saying that Sue had seemed to come out of nowhere, and before anyone knew it, she had Martha on the ground and under a brutal assault.
Several days passed, and Martha and her family took it easy, mostly enjoying each other’s company and assuring one another that everything was fine and that none of them was truly in control of what they were doing while under the spell. By the weekend, Sue’s parents had flown out to get her and travel with her back to the mainland. They had already been interviewed by police back at home several times. Police had confirmed that Sue had used Martha’s credit card information to book her airfare and that she had been messaging her friend Valerie about going to the islands. Valerie had protested and then seemingly disappeared. She turned up, naked and bruised on her front lawn days later after Martha broke the spell. The part of her mind that had been trapped in another dimension and remembered the pain it had experienced. Those memories overpowered what Valerie thought she remembered about her brief time in Cheyenne’s body, and she went along with the story that Sue must have kidnapped her and left her somewhere. She then apparently escaped and found her way back home.
That Saturday night, Jake and his siblings went out to enjoy some fun at the beach with a nighttime volleyball tournament, leaving Martha and Ron in the suite by themselves. They curled up in the bed together, just enjoying each other’s company and the peace of a quiet room without their kids.
“Is your head feeling okay today?” asked Ron as he stroked Martha’s hair.
“Yes, for the hundredth time, I’m fine,” smiled Martha.
“Is there anything that you need, or anything I can do for you?” asked Ron, guilt still in his voice.
Martha propped herself up on her elbow and looked at her husband with a smile. She gently caressed his face and kissed his lips softly.
“You don’t have to feel guilty about anything. We were all struggling with horrible and overwhelming urges. I did and said things that I would never have done otherwise as well.” She kissed Ron again before continuing.
“And now that I’m feeling fully like myself again and recovered from what happened earlier this week, I think I’ll let you in on a little secret.”
Ron perked up. His guilt was replaced with cautious arousal and anticipation. Martha kissed him again, this time gently parting his lips with her tongue, something she had rarely done before. Their kiss deepened, lasting several seconds before Martha pulled away again. She got out of bed and removed her shirt and pajama pants to reveal a black lace bra and thong Sue had packed while she still had control of Martha’s body.
“There was one good thing that came from this whole experience,” Martha whispered seductively.
“And, and what was that?” Ron gulped.
“I told you how I read through that spell book extensively and saw that pieces of personality could slide between those caught in the spell?
Ron nodded.
“It would seem that either a bit of Sue’s libido stayed with me, or I just came to realize how much fun sex could be. So many things to explore.”
Ron’s heart raced as he slowly moved and sat on the edge of the bed, revealing a growing erection. Martha took note and bit her lip before smiling and slowly walking toward the bathroom.
“I was just thinking,” she said as she walked away from Ron, putting extra emphasis on the sway of her hips. “That I might need your help in the shower. You know how I struggle to wash my back very well.”
Martha unfastened her bra and let it fall to the floor. She locked eyes with her husband as she slowly moved her hands up to caress her breasts. Ron removed his shirt to expose his toned chest and core.
“Mmmmmm, I love the way you look, honey,” said Martha. She took her breasts in her hands and sensually massaged them, teasing her nipples with her fingers and savoring the ripples of sensation that radiated from them and through her body.
“You’re a goddess,” smiled Ron as he took off his shorts. He sat on the edge of the bed and began to slowly stroke himself to the sight of his wife.
Martha turned around and slowly bent over as she pulled her thong down to her ankles before standing back up and kicking it across the room. She looked over her shoulder at Ron and stepped into the bathroom, calling out to him.
“I might need your help washing my breasts too, honey. And maybe when you have them all soaped up, I might just slip a little and slide them over that godly cock of yours. I might even let you cum on them, but you have to play with my ass first.”
Ron stopped stroking as Martha finished talking and turned on the water. He twitched, unsure how to interpret her words, and cum began to leak onto his hand. Martha peaked out from the bathroom and smirked. She waltzed over to Ron and knelt in front of him at the edge of the bed.
“And now here you’ve gone and started without me,” she said as she took him fully into her mouth.
Her tongue danced over the head of Ron’s cock as she took him as deep as she could without gagging. She had never given him a blowjob before and wasn’t entirely sure what to do, but Ron seemed to enjoy it despite her inexperience. Within minutes, Ron began to tense up. Martha withdrew from his cock, breathing in deeply. She continued to slowly stroke him, admiring how slick his shaft had become.
“I’m at a loss as to whether I should finish you off right now or keep teasing you,” she said, still stroking her husband.
“Make me cum, and then we can have more fun in the shower before we waste the hot water,” panted Ron.
“Hmmmm,” giggled Martha. She stopped stroking and hopped up to run to the bathroom and turn the water off. “There,” she said, her eyes sparkling. “Now we can take our time.”
She sauntered back to Ron, savoring the lustful but agonized look in his eyes. He was aching for release, and she wanted to enjoy herself as she edged him along. Reaching her husband at the edge of the bed, Martha turned around and bent over in front of him, showing off her glistening labia and tight asshole. Backing herself up, Martha began to grind her ass against Ron’s cock, which was still wet from her spit and his precum.
“Now tell me, honey, now that you know I want to try new things in the bedroom, are you excited?” asked Martha as she continued to grind against him.
“Yes,” whispered Ron. He could barely speak as he tried to take everything about the experience in.
“Good. That’s what I want to hear,” purred Martha. “You must know that I’m going to make you cum for me several times tonight.”
“I do,” said Ron, groaning as Martha applied more pressure to his cock with her ass.
‘Mmmmm, good,” whispered Martha as she leaned back against her husband. “Now tell me, where do you want to cum first? You have so many…options.”
Martha spoke the last word slowly as she slowly continued to grind against Ron.
“B-breasts. On your breasts…quickly!” said Ron, breathing heavily
Martha swiftly stood up and wrapped her husband's throbbing cock between her breasts and moved up and down, stroking Ron as she applied pressure from the sides. Looking down, Martha giggled at the head of Ron’s cock popping in and out from between her breasts. Lowering her head, she took him in her mouth as well, once again teasing his head with her tongue.
“I’m cumming!” exclaimed Ron.
Martha quickly pull him out of her mouth and lowered herself so that her backside rested on her heels. Ron stood up fully as Martha stroked him through his orgasm, shooting streaks of cum across her chest and neck. A stray shot even hit her in her open mouth as she gasped at her handiwork. In the excitement of tasting Ron’s cum for the first time, Martha took him back into her mouth and continued to suck and stroke him until the last drops of his cum were sliding down her throat.
Standing up, Martha took Ron’s hand and led him back into the bathroom. She turned the water back on and then turned to face her husband.
“You made a mess, so now you have to clean me up,” she giggled. “Take your time, though, and maybe tease my ass a little. I might want you to cum there, too, a little later this week.”
Blood flowed back into Ron’s cock at his wife’s words, and he knew he was ready for another round.
1
13.8K
4
5
Ross here again. Friends are great, but they can lead to drama sometimes. My friend Ian somehow found out that my girlfriend, Carole, has been using skinsuits to let me sleep with any woman I want (even celebrities!) and it sounds like he wants a piece of the pie. Fortunately, Carole has a plan to deal with this troublesome development but she needs my help.
Previous story: https://www.outfoxstories.com/blog/commission/smyzxb_vulnerability/
______________________________
Mrs. Rackert’s huge, soft tits felt like dough in my hands. Kneading them from behind was almost as intoxicating as the feeling of her folds convulsing around my cock.
“Ah… Ross, your hard rod, it’s so big! It’s rampaging inside me! I’m gonna cum!” Mrs. Rackert moaned in between panting breaths. Her long dirty blonde hair disheveled and flecked with glistening sweat from our rough copulation. “Ross, I’m cumming!”
“I’m cumming, too, Mrs. Rackert. Hnnghn!”
I felt my sacs tighten, a pressure building in my loins causing me to lose my rhythm. Feeling the incoming orgasm, I let go of Mrs. Rackert’s tits and took hold of her plump hips and pulled, driving my penis in as deep as I could before it exploded, pumping load after load into my professor’s innermost depths. My vision blurred as my ejaculation went on: ten seconds, twenty, thirty seconds; I almost made it to forty before I felt my high start to fade. As the pleasure dimmed, I became more aware of the semen leaking from Mrs. Rackert’s snatch, oozing out thickly to pool on the sheets below us. I was panting myself as I pulled out and flopped back onto my butt upon the soggy bedsheets. I saw Mrs. Rackert’s curvy figure slump tummy down as well. We both took a minute to catch our breath after the wild sex. This ejaculation volume booster my girlfriend found was incredible, but it took proportionally more out of me, cumming that much for that long.
Mrs. Rackert stirred first. Pulling herself up into a sitting position, I watched as she ran a hand over her body, wicking jizz from the puddle from her breasts, and stomach. She looked me in the eye as she dropped the collected cum from her hand into her mouth and swallowed.
“Ross, you’re such a naughty boy, seducing your professor like this. You know I can’t give you extra credit for this,” she purred. The sights and sounds threatened to pierce my refractory period and make me hard again in a hurry.
But, her words themselves had the opposite effect.
“Shit… Mrs. Rackert’s a fine piece of ass, but you had to bring up class and now I can’t forget how she failed me…”
The shapely professor’s demeanor changed suddenly from seductive to sympathetic.
“Aww, sorry about that, hun,” she apologized. Shaking out her golden curls, she reached behind her neck, and moments later, her facial features deformed, deflating as the person under her skin removed the head mask portion of the skinsuit.
“We were doing so well, too. It really is too bad you have bad memories with this woman. She’s got a banging body for an older lady,” Carole remarked, as if Mrs. Rackert was any older than 30. My girlfriend's face emerged from Mrs. Rackert’s back and the latter’s vacated head rested flaccidly upon her huge bosom, yellow hair spilling out around her chest and down her front. Leaving the suit in that partially removed state, Carole crawled forward on Mrs. Rackert’s hands and knees to kiss me.
“It is nice to get to plow her. I’d always wanted to do that, even since the first class,” I agreed when she let my lips go.
“And now you have,” my girlfriend giggled, sitting back and once more running a hand along Mrs. Rackert’s bodyline. “Imagine if we filmed ourselves and sent the video to her husband?”
I frowned. “That’s cruel. And if anything, that would send the mister after my head as much as get between their marriage.”
“Not if you put on a suit first. I have one of a big black guy with a huge dick. I bet Mrs. Rackert would look great taking a BBC. Alternatively, imagine his face seeing his wife railed by a girl with a cock.”
I shook my head more firmly. “No. As much as I clashed with her, it would be wrong to mess up her life like that.” Sometimes I worried about my girlfriend’s morals.
Skinsuits - a technological marvel that changed the wearer externally to whatever appearance the skinsuit was modeled after. Whether it was a real person or a fictional one, skinsuits could impersonate anyone with near perfect accuracy, and with spatial shaping technology, no disparity between wearer and disguise was incompatible. Even I, a nearly 6 ft tall 20 year old man was able to become a sexy 5’6” bombshell thanks to skinsuits.
Since then Carole and I have made skinsuits almost ubiquitous in our sex life. I didn't always use one but, on the few occasions I did, my experiences were split between becoming a girl myself to play with Carole’s cumming dildo when she wanted to take the lead and getting to try out different male body types (both usually at Carole's request). Carole herself almost always wore a skinsuit for sex these days. She gave me the chance to sleep with a wider diversity of women than I could have ever dreamed of, from my hot professor this semester to the cute convenience store android greeter modeled after a busty bunny girl, to famous celebrities. I could practically point at any woman we saw and say a word, and in a day or two, I could be fucking her. Or rather, my girlfriend in a skinsuit of the woman we saw. Thus, I had been indoctrinated in the special pleasures and privileges of skinsuits.
Even watching her put on or strip from a skinsuit had shifted from an alarming and disturbing sight to an arousing spectacle for me. But I noticed Carole’s expression sober as she removed the rest of Mrs. Rackert’s skinsuit, returning to her natural, slender form.
“Um… Ross, I have some bad news.”
I blinked. “What is it?”
“Well… It’s about Ian… somehow he found out about my skinsuits and is… pestering me about them.”
“That… could be a problem, yes…” I scowled thoughtfully. Ian was a good friend, perhaps even my best friend here at college, but he had a whimsical side that sometimes made him hard to read, and recently he’d been a bit more… bold in talking about his tastes in women. I could see him learning about skinsuits and the special play I enjoyed through my girlfriend and them being… enviable. Though, it was curious that he hadn’t mentioned anything to me about it yet.
“Sorry if he’s given you a hard time. I’ll have a talk with him about it,” I offered, though I hadn’t really formed a proper plan for the confrontation yet.
“Well, actually, I have a different idea,” Carole suggested. “And I want your help for it.”
“Sure, anything for you, Love.”
My beautiful girlfriend smiled mischievously. “That’s what I like to hear.”
______________________________
“We’re doing what?” I asked incredulously.
A few days later, my girlfriend invited me back over to her place to execute her plan to deal with Ian. Having shared little of her plan back when she first brought it up, I was informed only to be ready to suit up. None of my experience with skinsuits thus far prepared me for this though.
Inside her apartment, I found my girlfriend seated on the edge of her bed, naked and suited up to her thighs in a pale skinsuit, with nearly identical red locks hanging from the suit’s empty head.
“Come, join me inside this suit,” she repeated patiently. A small smile turned up the corners of her lips.
“We… we can do that?”
Carole nodded. “This one’s special. I had it made specially for two simultaneous wearers.”
“How does that-”
“Just put it on with me, and you’ll find out! It’ll be far easier to experience than to try to explain it,” Carole cut him off. That statement could summarize a lot of skinsuit experiences. “You go in front for this,” she added.
As I drew closer, the suit did look a bit looser around her legs than normal. Usually the suits were pretty tight, but this didn’t look like there was nearly enough space to add me to the insides.
“Don’t worry, it’ll stretch.”
“A-alright. Don’t blame me if it tears or something though…”
Despite my fears though, my girlfriend was right as usual. After stripping out of my clothes, I discovered that the suit did indeed stretch enough for me to push my legs in with Carole’s. I had to practically sit in her lap as I worked myself in, but once it was on up to my thighs like it was for her, we both were able to work together to pull it up the rest of us. Having four hands balanced out the extra awkwardness of fitting around two bodies, and even knowing spatial shapers could work miracles, it was hard to feel confident about how we would look when it was all finished.
We inserted our arms into the suit’s together, ending the Shiva-like boon of multiple arms and presenting the first difficulty I was worried about: who would control our combined body? But I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised to feel my girlfriend take charge while I was mulling over how to ask the question - Our arms felt as one, but they moved without my consent, quickly resuming the process of pulling the suit taut in the necessary places and pulling the head piece up over both of our heads. In the darkness of the mask pre-fitting, I felt us seal up the seam along our back, the feeling of sharing senses with the skinsuit already setting in for the parts of us that were already properly wearing it. Our hands adjusted the head piece and abruptly, I felt the suit take over my senses in full.
No longer was I sitting on my girlfriend’s lap, but instead, I was simply sitting on the edge of her bed, naked. The mirror on her make up table across the room reflected my girlfriend’s face upon our visage, the rest of our body as slim and properly shaped as she always looked in the nude.
“See? No one can tell we’re both in here together.” My girlfriend’s voice was like a whisper, clear but quiet, and seeming to come from just behind my ear. I wondered if it was audible at all to anyone outside.
“And because I’m registered as the suit owner, I also have master control over this body, too,” I felt the surreal experience of saying with my own lips, even though they were not my words. I felt us stand and saunter over to her walk-in closet and scan the section in the back where a multitude of skinsuits hung. I recognized several from our recent sexcapades, but I was surprised to see many more I wasn’t familiar with.
“Now, then, this is the next part of my plan.” Carole’s voice returned to the whisper version of her voice.
I felt us pick out one particular tanned skinsuit with short straw blonde hair as well as a second smaller pale peach suit with longer mousey-brown hair. We folded both over one arm before turning to a dresser in the closet and opening the top drawer. Inside was a black leather harness with a ring mount on the front - a strap-on harness. We carried the three items out of the closet and dropped them on the bed. From her nightstand, we picked up a pack of condoms. They were a dated style contraceptive in this era, but they were still available from most sex shops for novelty. These ones appeared to be shiny black latex. Lastly, I recognized the ejaculation volume boosting drug I had taken last time in the top drawer of the nightstand.
“We’re… I’m going to be fucking Ian, aren’t I?” I tried to whisper in the same stealth way Carole seemed to be able to talk in my ear, but I seemed only able to move our shared mouth and speak with my girlfriend's voice.
“Clever boy,” Carole murmured. I could hear the mirth even in her whisper. She knocked back a dose of the drug. I could only assume being in front was what made it go to my stomach; I could feel the water she drank with it quench some of my thirst. “Here, you can take over. Pack the suits up in that duffle and pick a nice outfit for us. Whatever strikes your fancy.”
“Leave me with the manual labor, huh? Alright,” I complained jokingly. As promised, I found myself in full control. Moving about felt as normal as my own body, aside from the difference in center of gravity. I almost couldn’t even tell that the suit I was wearing had an extra passenger - it was mostly no different than that vague feeling of tightness over my whole body that I remembered from the last time I wore a skinsuit. That made it easy enough to pack our bag, pick out a simple low cut yellow empire waist blouse and form fitting jeans and put them on (Carole helped with our bra).
“Not bold enough to try a skirt or dress?” Carole teased in my ear. I chose not to answer.
With the duffle on our shoulder, we locked up Carole’s apartment and set out.
______________________________
I faked a disgusted scowl.
“This is what you wanted, right? If I do this, you won’t tell Ross?” I grumbled. It was weird referring to myself in third person, as if I wasn’t there.
“Yes. Don’t worry, your secret will be safe with me!” My dark skinned friend was practically salivating as I stripped Carole’s body in the privacy of his apartment. That… was also weird, but my discomfort about it helped fuel my acting, so I tried to embrace it rather than suppress it (Carole’s idea). It was impossible to cover both her bare nipples and crotch with one hand, but I did my best, keeping one hand free to pull the tan skinsuit out of our duffle first.
“This is her, right? The girl from your gym?”
“Oh shit. Yeah, that looks like her,” Ian confirmed.
“I’ve never met this woman, so I’m not going to be able to act like her, just so you know,” I added. Carole had offered some suggestions for this interstitial banter on the way here. Why she wasn’t controlling us herself if she had all these ideas of how to play this out was beyond me.
“It’s alright. I’ve barely ever talked to her either. Just pretend your a typical tomboy and that’d be fine,” Ian waved dismissively. “A tomboy who wants my dick,” he added after the fact.
I didn’t have to veil my disgust as I turned around and started threading our Carole legs into the new skinsuit’s. “Does this work?” I whispered to Carole. “Putting on another?”
“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t have planned it this way if it didn’t,” Carole assured me in her stealth voice.
That much made sense, so I kept going, pulling the suit up our waist and then putting on her arms and chest and finally stretching the head over my own. It was nice and easy with a suit with short hair for a change, and definitely more straightforward than having two people put on one suit together. The familiar darkness quickly fade just like before once I sealed up the back and when I opened my eyes, my point of view was higher than I had become used to. Perhaps even a little higher than my own.
“Whoa, holy shit!” I heard Ian gasp behind me, his voice cracking. “You really do look just like her… I mean, I know what I saw before, but… still…”
I turned, glancing over myself as I faced Ian again. I felt strong. This woman he had requested was ripped. She had well defined muscles, but not bulging so far that it interfered with a womanly silhouette. She had big boobs and equally big areola above six pack, or no, eight pack abs and a neatly shaved patch of pubic hair just above her slit.
I cleared my throat, hearing a huskier, lower pitch than I was used to from most of the women in my life.
“Ahem… s-so, what are you waiting for, uh… dude. Take your pants off already,” I told him. A tomboy was basically a girl acting like a guy… right? I didn’t exactly have much experience with this type.
Ian picked his jaw up off the floor and scrambled to undo his belt and shuck his pants, kicking them across the room and yanking down his boxers.
I felt Carole take over. Seems she wanted to pilot for this part herself at least, so I became a passenger just along for the ride in first person.
“Hey, lose the shirt, too. If I have to be buck naked, you do, too.”
“Huh? Oh… uh… fair...” Ian squawked but complied, pulling his t-shirt over his head and tossing it with his pants. It was odd seeing my friend naked with a raging hard-on, even knowing that was where this encounter was headed from the start. It was only thanks to Carole making made me suck her dildo a number of times in the past that I wasn't totally grossed out as Carole guided our buff body in and wrapped our mouth around Ian’s pulsing brown shaft. In fact, feeling and tasting a real penis made me appreciate the accuracy of the craftsmanship of some of Carole’s dildos. They really were spot on recreations.
I should have expected that, as soon as we had taken Ian’s cock to its base, Carole would force me back in control.
“Oh my God,” Ian breathed as I choked in surprise. At least he enjoyed that. I recovered before he noticed anything and drawing on recent experience, continued the blow job as best I could until finally he came. Once again, I was startled by how well Carole’s fake cum emulated the taste of the real deal, and being used to the former made it easier to bear the slime spurting into my mouth now.
Pulling back, I felt Carole take control again. I felt a bit used, but, all things considered, the trend in swapping had been par for the course. Carole licked our lips.
“Not bad, Ian. But don’t think I’d be satisfied with just a blow job,” Carole made us say condescendingly. She reached down and grabbed his softening dick fiercely.
“Huh? W-wait, I just came. I’m still sensitive. And uh… it’s not like I can’t get hard again for a little bit!” Ian squealed.
Ian was usually a cool customer, so seeing him frantic like this, to this extent, was new to me.
Carole let him go with an indignant huff. We stood and returned to the duffle bag where she pulled out the second skinsuit and threw it at Ian.
“Since your dick is useless now, it’s your turn to put on a suit,” Carole sneered. She grabbed the strap-on harness and the condoms and turned away from Ian. “You saw me put this on, so you should be able to figure it out. Don’t worry about ripping it, it’ll stretch.”
“This is… a girl skinsuit? Wait, you want me to put this on? But…”
“Put it on, or I’ll put it on you,” Carole glared at him dangerously over our shoulder, making Ian yelp and start fumbling to obey. I caught a glance that the guy was actually hard again. He liked being bossed around by a strong woman, huh? No wonder Carole saw an opportunity to take advantage of the situation this way.
We focused once more on the strap-on harness, stepping into it and pulling it up to our hips. Before settling it fully in position though, Carole reached into the gym girl’s pussy with two fingers, then another. She went deeper and suddenly I felt an echo of the pleasure of fingering, multiplying the sensation. Did she… reach through the gym girl’s pussy to touch the Carole suit’s genitals, too? I realized what she was doing when her whole hand had almost disappeared to the wrist into the gym girl’s snatch and I felt our fingers close around my cock. This was the reason Carole had invited me along. Growing harder myself by the moment, Carole meticulously fished my dick out through two layers of suit till I protruded out through gym girl’s folds. Standing hard, size and awaiting volume bolstered by the drug earlier, my penis looked appropriately sized for her frame.
Carole opened up a condom and rolled it over me, tucking the edges into the gym girl’s pussy. Seeing the slick shine along my shaft, I understood then - it looked nearly indistinguishable from some of Carole’s black sex toys. And after she threaded it through the ring brace in the strap-on harness and finished securing the straps, it was even more convincing. We turned back to Ian to find him replaced by a petite young woman with long light brown hair and gray eyes. She had a modest chest which she seemed too distracted by to notice our approach.
“Hey, 'Mary,'” Carole grabbed the new girl by the head and yanked her close, leveling the gym girl’s “strap-on” in her face. “Suck on it.”
I could see Ian desperately processing the last few minutes’ events, clearly still hung up on the fact that he now had a female body. But at Carole’s insistence, mushing my concealed meat against “Mary’s” face, Ian hesitantly obeyed, accepting my “toy” into his mouth.
Ian was understandably not as good at fellatio as my girlfriend, but the inside of his mouth was warm and his sucking was not unpleasant in itself, so between the stimulation and the situation, not to mention the booster, it didn’t take long for me to cum.
To my surprise, through my orgasmic bliss, I saw my semen flood Ian’s mouth, gargling and sputtering out with each contraction and dribbling down “Mary’s” chin before spilling down her front. What a devious trick - Carole must have punctured the condoms’ tips beforehand for my ejaculate to escape the cover.
“Swallow it! Drink all of my cum!” Carole barked. Since she wasn’t the one cumming, she still had full function of our body. Meanwhile, I blearily counted out the longest orgasm of my life, beating my previous record by a whole ten seconds. Finally, Carole pulled me out of Ian’s mouth and let him cough, catching his breath. Vulnerable like that, I felt Carole reach down and pick Ian up with little difficulty. Was it possible that we actually had all the physical power that that gym girl had? Or was this perhaps a product of hers and my combined strength?
We carried our partner to the bed where we deposited him on his back and forced open his legs. But rather than penetrate him immediately, Carole rubbed my length against his outer folds, teasing both of us.
After a few agonizing seconds of this, Ian broke down.
“If you’re going to put it in, do it already…” he whimpered.
“Oh? Sounds like you want it now.” Carole made us taunt.
…
“Beg me for it.”
Ian’s face scrunched up. “...Please give it to me.”
“Be more specific,” Carole demanded.
“Please shove it inside me. Your big black cock! I want you to fuck my pussy with your giant black dick!” Ian squeaked.
Carole pulled back our hips, lined up my shaft and drove it in to the base with one swift motion. Ian gagged and twitched as the stimulation overwhelmed him. I felt Carole reach behind our neck and peel off the gym girl’s face. Carole leaned us down pinning Ian beneath us, the husk of the gym girl’s head hanging from our neck.
“If you ever want to feel this again, you’ll pledge to be my slave. You’ll never threaten me or Ross again, you’ll act like nothing ever happened around him, but you’ll answer to me when I call for you, and you won’t tell anyone else about these skinsuits ever again. Understand?” She laid out her terms in a deathly severe tone right in Ian’s ear. I heard a gurgling in Ian’s throat but that wasn’t enough for Carole. She pulled out a bit and jerked my dick back in again. “Do you understand?” she repeated.
Ian finally mustered the self control to swallow. “Yes, Ma’am. I understand,” he answered hoarsely.
“Good. Now that that’s taken care of. Let’s enjoy ourselves properly.”
I felt us straighten back up and pull the gym girl’s head back over our shared Carole head, restoring the tomboy’s façade. Then Carole relinquished control, leaving me to fuck my friend. I thought it’d be weirder, but with the cute girl skinsuit he had put on, and the delightfully tight pussy squeezing my thinly veiled dick, I found it surprisingly easy to enjoy shoving myself in and out of “Mary.” “Her” lustful moans encouraged me as I felt myself get close again. When I felt my second ejaculation begin, I stuffed my rod in as deep as it would go, spewing jizz all over my friend’s fake insides but in a fuzzy thought, I pulled out at what I estimated was my half way point, and pointed my shaft at Ian’s prone body, spraying him with spurt after spurt of my enhanced, thick seed. I didn’t keep track of time, but I may have broken my record again then, and thanks to the drug I still felt like I had more to give.
“Hey, roll over onto your stomach and point your ass this way,” I instructed him. “I’m going to take your anal virginity tonight, too.”
______________________________
Needless to say, Ian did not give my girlfriend any problems after that.
Previous story: https://www.outfoxstories.com/blog/commission/smyzxb_vulnerability/
______________________________
Mrs. Rackert’s huge, soft tits felt like dough in my hands. Kneading them from behind was almost as intoxicating as the feeling of her folds convulsing around my cock.
“Ah… Ross, your hard rod, it’s so big! It’s rampaging inside me! I’m gonna cum!” Mrs. Rackert moaned in between panting breaths. Her long dirty blonde hair disheveled and flecked with glistening sweat from our rough copulation. “Ross, I’m cumming!”
“I’m cumming, too, Mrs. Rackert. Hnnghn!”
I felt my sacs tighten, a pressure building in my loins causing me to lose my rhythm. Feeling the incoming orgasm, I let go of Mrs. Rackert’s tits and took hold of her plump hips and pulled, driving my penis in as deep as I could before it exploded, pumping load after load into my professor’s innermost depths. My vision blurred as my ejaculation went on: ten seconds, twenty, thirty seconds; I almost made it to forty before I felt my high start to fade. As the pleasure dimmed, I became more aware of the semen leaking from Mrs. Rackert’s snatch, oozing out thickly to pool on the sheets below us. I was panting myself as I pulled out and flopped back onto my butt upon the soggy bedsheets. I saw Mrs. Rackert’s curvy figure slump tummy down as well. We both took a minute to catch our breath after the wild sex. This ejaculation volume booster my girlfriend found was incredible, but it took proportionally more out of me, cumming that much for that long.
Mrs. Rackert stirred first. Pulling herself up into a sitting position, I watched as she ran a hand over her body, wicking jizz from the puddle from her breasts, and stomach. She looked me in the eye as she dropped the collected cum from her hand into her mouth and swallowed.
“Ross, you’re such a naughty boy, seducing your professor like this. You know I can’t give you extra credit for this,” she purred. The sights and sounds threatened to pierce my refractory period and make me hard again in a hurry.
But, her words themselves had the opposite effect.
“Shit… Mrs. Rackert’s a fine piece of ass, but you had to bring up class and now I can’t forget how she failed me…”
The shapely professor’s demeanor changed suddenly from seductive to sympathetic.
“Aww, sorry about that, hun,” she apologized. Shaking out her golden curls, she reached behind her neck, and moments later, her facial features deformed, deflating as the person under her skin removed the head mask portion of the skinsuit.
“We were doing so well, too. It really is too bad you have bad memories with this woman. She’s got a banging body for an older lady,” Carole remarked, as if Mrs. Rackert was any older than 30. My girlfriend's face emerged from Mrs. Rackert’s back and the latter’s vacated head rested flaccidly upon her huge bosom, yellow hair spilling out around her chest and down her front. Leaving the suit in that partially removed state, Carole crawled forward on Mrs. Rackert’s hands and knees to kiss me.
“It is nice to get to plow her. I’d always wanted to do that, even since the first class,” I agreed when she let my lips go.
“And now you have,” my girlfriend giggled, sitting back and once more running a hand along Mrs. Rackert’s bodyline. “Imagine if we filmed ourselves and sent the video to her husband?”
I frowned. “That’s cruel. And if anything, that would send the mister after my head as much as get between their marriage.”
“Not if you put on a suit first. I have one of a big black guy with a huge dick. I bet Mrs. Rackert would look great taking a BBC. Alternatively, imagine his face seeing his wife railed by a girl with a cock.”
I shook my head more firmly. “No. As much as I clashed with her, it would be wrong to mess up her life like that.” Sometimes I worried about my girlfriend’s morals.
Skinsuits - a technological marvel that changed the wearer externally to whatever appearance the skinsuit was modeled after. Whether it was a real person or a fictional one, skinsuits could impersonate anyone with near perfect accuracy, and with spatial shaping technology, no disparity between wearer and disguise was incompatible. Even I, a nearly 6 ft tall 20 year old man was able to become a sexy 5’6” bombshell thanks to skinsuits.
Since then Carole and I have made skinsuits almost ubiquitous in our sex life. I didn't always use one but, on the few occasions I did, my experiences were split between becoming a girl myself to play with Carole’s cumming dildo when she wanted to take the lead and getting to try out different male body types (both usually at Carole's request). Carole herself almost always wore a skinsuit for sex these days. She gave me the chance to sleep with a wider diversity of women than I could have ever dreamed of, from my hot professor this semester to the cute convenience store android greeter modeled after a busty bunny girl, to famous celebrities. I could practically point at any woman we saw and say a word, and in a day or two, I could be fucking her. Or rather, my girlfriend in a skinsuit of the woman we saw. Thus, I had been indoctrinated in the special pleasures and privileges of skinsuits.
Even watching her put on or strip from a skinsuit had shifted from an alarming and disturbing sight to an arousing spectacle for me. But I noticed Carole’s expression sober as she removed the rest of Mrs. Rackert’s skinsuit, returning to her natural, slender form.
“Um… Ross, I have some bad news.”
I blinked. “What is it?”
“Well… It’s about Ian… somehow he found out about my skinsuits and is… pestering me about them.”
“That… could be a problem, yes…” I scowled thoughtfully. Ian was a good friend, perhaps even my best friend here at college, but he had a whimsical side that sometimes made him hard to read, and recently he’d been a bit more… bold in talking about his tastes in women. I could see him learning about skinsuits and the special play I enjoyed through my girlfriend and them being… enviable. Though, it was curious that he hadn’t mentioned anything to me about it yet.
“Sorry if he’s given you a hard time. I’ll have a talk with him about it,” I offered, though I hadn’t really formed a proper plan for the confrontation yet.
“Well, actually, I have a different idea,” Carole suggested. “And I want your help for it.”
“Sure, anything for you, Love.”
My beautiful girlfriend smiled mischievously. “That’s what I like to hear.”
______________________________
“We’re doing what?” I asked incredulously.
A few days later, my girlfriend invited me back over to her place to execute her plan to deal with Ian. Having shared little of her plan back when she first brought it up, I was informed only to be ready to suit up. None of my experience with skinsuits thus far prepared me for this though.
Inside her apartment, I found my girlfriend seated on the edge of her bed, naked and suited up to her thighs in a pale skinsuit, with nearly identical red locks hanging from the suit’s empty head.
“Come, join me inside this suit,” she repeated patiently. A small smile turned up the corners of her lips.
“We… we can do that?”
Carole nodded. “This one’s special. I had it made specially for two simultaneous wearers.”
“How does that-”
“Just put it on with me, and you’ll find out! It’ll be far easier to experience than to try to explain it,” Carole cut him off. That statement could summarize a lot of skinsuit experiences. “You go in front for this,” she added.
As I drew closer, the suit did look a bit looser around her legs than normal. Usually the suits were pretty tight, but this didn’t look like there was nearly enough space to add me to the insides.
“Don’t worry, it’ll stretch.”
“A-alright. Don’t blame me if it tears or something though…”
Despite my fears though, my girlfriend was right as usual. After stripping out of my clothes, I discovered that the suit did indeed stretch enough for me to push my legs in with Carole’s. I had to practically sit in her lap as I worked myself in, but once it was on up to my thighs like it was for her, we both were able to work together to pull it up the rest of us. Having four hands balanced out the extra awkwardness of fitting around two bodies, and even knowing spatial shapers could work miracles, it was hard to feel confident about how we would look when it was all finished.
We inserted our arms into the suit’s together, ending the Shiva-like boon of multiple arms and presenting the first difficulty I was worried about: who would control our combined body? But I suppose I shouldn’t have been surprised to feel my girlfriend take charge while I was mulling over how to ask the question - Our arms felt as one, but they moved without my consent, quickly resuming the process of pulling the suit taut in the necessary places and pulling the head piece up over both of our heads. In the darkness of the mask pre-fitting, I felt us seal up the seam along our back, the feeling of sharing senses with the skinsuit already setting in for the parts of us that were already properly wearing it. Our hands adjusted the head piece and abruptly, I felt the suit take over my senses in full.
No longer was I sitting on my girlfriend’s lap, but instead, I was simply sitting on the edge of her bed, naked. The mirror on her make up table across the room reflected my girlfriend’s face upon our visage, the rest of our body as slim and properly shaped as she always looked in the nude.
“See? No one can tell we’re both in here together.” My girlfriend’s voice was like a whisper, clear but quiet, and seeming to come from just behind my ear. I wondered if it was audible at all to anyone outside.
“And because I’m registered as the suit owner, I also have master control over this body, too,” I felt the surreal experience of saying with my own lips, even though they were not my words. I felt us stand and saunter over to her walk-in closet and scan the section in the back where a multitude of skinsuits hung. I recognized several from our recent sexcapades, but I was surprised to see many more I wasn’t familiar with.
“Now, then, this is the next part of my plan.” Carole’s voice returned to the whisper version of her voice.
I felt us pick out one particular tanned skinsuit with short straw blonde hair as well as a second smaller pale peach suit with longer mousey-brown hair. We folded both over one arm before turning to a dresser in the closet and opening the top drawer. Inside was a black leather harness with a ring mount on the front - a strap-on harness. We carried the three items out of the closet and dropped them on the bed. From her nightstand, we picked up a pack of condoms. They were a dated style contraceptive in this era, but they were still available from most sex shops for novelty. These ones appeared to be shiny black latex. Lastly, I recognized the ejaculation volume boosting drug I had taken last time in the top drawer of the nightstand.
“We’re… I’m going to be fucking Ian, aren’t I?” I tried to whisper in the same stealth way Carole seemed to be able to talk in my ear, but I seemed only able to move our shared mouth and speak with my girlfriend's voice.
“Clever boy,” Carole murmured. I could hear the mirth even in her whisper. She knocked back a dose of the drug. I could only assume being in front was what made it go to my stomach; I could feel the water she drank with it quench some of my thirst. “Here, you can take over. Pack the suits up in that duffle and pick a nice outfit for us. Whatever strikes your fancy.”
“Leave me with the manual labor, huh? Alright,” I complained jokingly. As promised, I found myself in full control. Moving about felt as normal as my own body, aside from the difference in center of gravity. I almost couldn’t even tell that the suit I was wearing had an extra passenger - it was mostly no different than that vague feeling of tightness over my whole body that I remembered from the last time I wore a skinsuit. That made it easy enough to pack our bag, pick out a simple low cut yellow empire waist blouse and form fitting jeans and put them on (Carole helped with our bra).
“Not bold enough to try a skirt or dress?” Carole teased in my ear. I chose not to answer.
With the duffle on our shoulder, we locked up Carole’s apartment and set out.
______________________________
I faked a disgusted scowl.
“This is what you wanted, right? If I do this, you won’t tell Ross?” I grumbled. It was weird referring to myself in third person, as if I wasn’t there.
“Yes. Don’t worry, your secret will be safe with me!” My dark skinned friend was practically salivating as I stripped Carole’s body in the privacy of his apartment. That… was also weird, but my discomfort about it helped fuel my acting, so I tried to embrace it rather than suppress it (Carole’s idea). It was impossible to cover both her bare nipples and crotch with one hand, but I did my best, keeping one hand free to pull the tan skinsuit out of our duffle first.
“This is her, right? The girl from your gym?”
“Oh shit. Yeah, that looks like her,” Ian confirmed.
“I’ve never met this woman, so I’m not going to be able to act like her, just so you know,” I added. Carole had offered some suggestions for this interstitial banter on the way here. Why she wasn’t controlling us herself if she had all these ideas of how to play this out was beyond me.
“It’s alright. I’ve barely ever talked to her either. Just pretend your a typical tomboy and that’d be fine,” Ian waved dismissively. “A tomboy who wants my dick,” he added after the fact.
I didn’t have to veil my disgust as I turned around and started threading our Carole legs into the new skinsuit’s. “Does this work?” I whispered to Carole. “Putting on another?”
“Don’t worry, I wouldn’t have planned it this way if it didn’t,” Carole assured me in her stealth voice.
That much made sense, so I kept going, pulling the suit up our waist and then putting on her arms and chest and finally stretching the head over my own. It was nice and easy with a suit with short hair for a change, and definitely more straightforward than having two people put on one suit together. The familiar darkness quickly fade just like before once I sealed up the back and when I opened my eyes, my point of view was higher than I had become used to. Perhaps even a little higher than my own.
“Whoa, holy shit!” I heard Ian gasp behind me, his voice cracking. “You really do look just like her… I mean, I know what I saw before, but… still…”
I turned, glancing over myself as I faced Ian again. I felt strong. This woman he had requested was ripped. She had well defined muscles, but not bulging so far that it interfered with a womanly silhouette. She had big boobs and equally big areola above six pack, or no, eight pack abs and a neatly shaved patch of pubic hair just above her slit.
I cleared my throat, hearing a huskier, lower pitch than I was used to from most of the women in my life.
“Ahem… s-so, what are you waiting for, uh… dude. Take your pants off already,” I told him. A tomboy was basically a girl acting like a guy… right? I didn’t exactly have much experience with this type.
Ian picked his jaw up off the floor and scrambled to undo his belt and shuck his pants, kicking them across the room and yanking down his boxers.
I felt Carole take over. Seems she wanted to pilot for this part herself at least, so I became a passenger just along for the ride in first person.
“Hey, lose the shirt, too. If I have to be buck naked, you do, too.”
“Huh? Oh… uh… fair...” Ian squawked but complied, pulling his t-shirt over his head and tossing it with his pants. It was odd seeing my friend naked with a raging hard-on, even knowing that was where this encounter was headed from the start. It was only thanks to Carole making made me suck her dildo a number of times in the past that I wasn't totally grossed out as Carole guided our buff body in and wrapped our mouth around Ian’s pulsing brown shaft. In fact, feeling and tasting a real penis made me appreciate the accuracy of the craftsmanship of some of Carole’s dildos. They really were spot on recreations.
I should have expected that, as soon as we had taken Ian’s cock to its base, Carole would force me back in control.
“Oh my God,” Ian breathed as I choked in surprise. At least he enjoyed that. I recovered before he noticed anything and drawing on recent experience, continued the blow job as best I could until finally he came. Once again, I was startled by how well Carole’s fake cum emulated the taste of the real deal, and being used to the former made it easier to bear the slime spurting into my mouth now.
Pulling back, I felt Carole take control again. I felt a bit used, but, all things considered, the trend in swapping had been par for the course. Carole licked our lips.
“Not bad, Ian. But don’t think I’d be satisfied with just a blow job,” Carole made us say condescendingly. She reached down and grabbed his softening dick fiercely.
“Huh? W-wait, I just came. I’m still sensitive. And uh… it’s not like I can’t get hard again for a little bit!” Ian squealed.
Ian was usually a cool customer, so seeing him frantic like this, to this extent, was new to me.
Carole let him go with an indignant huff. We stood and returned to the duffle bag where she pulled out the second skinsuit and threw it at Ian.
“Since your dick is useless now, it’s your turn to put on a suit,” Carole sneered. She grabbed the strap-on harness and the condoms and turned away from Ian. “You saw me put this on, so you should be able to figure it out. Don’t worry about ripping it, it’ll stretch.”
“This is… a girl skinsuit? Wait, you want me to put this on? But…”
“Put it on, or I’ll put it on you,” Carole glared at him dangerously over our shoulder, making Ian yelp and start fumbling to obey. I caught a glance that the guy was actually hard again. He liked being bossed around by a strong woman, huh? No wonder Carole saw an opportunity to take advantage of the situation this way.
We focused once more on the strap-on harness, stepping into it and pulling it up to our hips. Before settling it fully in position though, Carole reached into the gym girl’s pussy with two fingers, then another. She went deeper and suddenly I felt an echo of the pleasure of fingering, multiplying the sensation. Did she… reach through the gym girl’s pussy to touch the Carole suit’s genitals, too? I realized what she was doing when her whole hand had almost disappeared to the wrist into the gym girl’s snatch and I felt our fingers close around my cock. This was the reason Carole had invited me along. Growing harder myself by the moment, Carole meticulously fished my dick out through two layers of suit till I protruded out through gym girl’s folds. Standing hard, size and awaiting volume bolstered by the drug earlier, my penis looked appropriately sized for her frame.
Carole opened up a condom and rolled it over me, tucking the edges into the gym girl’s pussy. Seeing the slick shine along my shaft, I understood then - it looked nearly indistinguishable from some of Carole’s black sex toys. And after she threaded it through the ring brace in the strap-on harness and finished securing the straps, it was even more convincing. We turned back to Ian to find him replaced by a petite young woman with long light brown hair and gray eyes. She had a modest chest which she seemed too distracted by to notice our approach.
“Hey, 'Mary,'” Carole grabbed the new girl by the head and yanked her close, leveling the gym girl’s “strap-on” in her face. “Suck on it.”
I could see Ian desperately processing the last few minutes’ events, clearly still hung up on the fact that he now had a female body. But at Carole’s insistence, mushing my concealed meat against “Mary’s” face, Ian hesitantly obeyed, accepting my “toy” into his mouth.
Ian was understandably not as good at fellatio as my girlfriend, but the inside of his mouth was warm and his sucking was not unpleasant in itself, so between the stimulation and the situation, not to mention the booster, it didn’t take long for me to cum.
To my surprise, through my orgasmic bliss, I saw my semen flood Ian’s mouth, gargling and sputtering out with each contraction and dribbling down “Mary’s” chin before spilling down her front. What a devious trick - Carole must have punctured the condoms’ tips beforehand for my ejaculate to escape the cover.
“Swallow it! Drink all of my cum!” Carole barked. Since she wasn’t the one cumming, she still had full function of our body. Meanwhile, I blearily counted out the longest orgasm of my life, beating my previous record by a whole ten seconds. Finally, Carole pulled me out of Ian’s mouth and let him cough, catching his breath. Vulnerable like that, I felt Carole reach down and pick Ian up with little difficulty. Was it possible that we actually had all the physical power that that gym girl had? Or was this perhaps a product of hers and my combined strength?
We carried our partner to the bed where we deposited him on his back and forced open his legs. But rather than penetrate him immediately, Carole rubbed my length against his outer folds, teasing both of us.
After a few agonizing seconds of this, Ian broke down.
“If you’re going to put it in, do it already…” he whimpered.
“Oh? Sounds like you want it now.” Carole made us taunt.
…
“Beg me for it.”
Ian’s face scrunched up. “...Please give it to me.”
“Be more specific,” Carole demanded.
“Please shove it inside me. Your big black cock! I want you to fuck my pussy with your giant black dick!” Ian squeaked.
Carole pulled back our hips, lined up my shaft and drove it in to the base with one swift motion. Ian gagged and twitched as the stimulation overwhelmed him. I felt Carole reach behind our neck and peel off the gym girl’s face. Carole leaned us down pinning Ian beneath us, the husk of the gym girl’s head hanging from our neck.
“If you ever want to feel this again, you’ll pledge to be my slave. You’ll never threaten me or Ross again, you’ll act like nothing ever happened around him, but you’ll answer to me when I call for you, and you won’t tell anyone else about these skinsuits ever again. Understand?” She laid out her terms in a deathly severe tone right in Ian’s ear. I heard a gurgling in Ian’s throat but that wasn’t enough for Carole. She pulled out a bit and jerked my dick back in again. “Do you understand?” she repeated.
Ian finally mustered the self control to swallow. “Yes, Ma’am. I understand,” he answered hoarsely.
“Good. Now that that’s taken care of. Let’s enjoy ourselves properly.”
I felt us straighten back up and pull the gym girl’s head back over our shared Carole head, restoring the tomboy’s façade. Then Carole relinquished control, leaving me to fuck my friend. I thought it’d be weirder, but with the cute girl skinsuit he had put on, and the delightfully tight pussy squeezing my thinly veiled dick, I found it surprisingly easy to enjoy shoving myself in and out of “Mary.” “Her” lustful moans encouraged me as I felt myself get close again. When I felt my second ejaculation begin, I stuffed my rod in as deep as it would go, spewing jizz all over my friend’s fake insides but in a fuzzy thought, I pulled out at what I estimated was my half way point, and pointed my shaft at Ian’s prone body, spraying him with spurt after spurt of my enhanced, thick seed. I didn’t keep track of time, but I may have broken my record again then, and thanks to the drug I still felt like I had more to give.
“Hey, roll over onto your stomach and point your ass this way,” I instructed him. “I’m going to take your anal virginity tonight, too.”
______________________________
Needless to say, Ian did not give my girlfriend any problems after that.
1
4.3K
7
0
Based on true events, these are the confessions of a young woman and the passionate affairs she encounters throughout her life that all play a part in shaping her into the woman she is today. This particular story is a slow buildup of sexual tension between two friends and decisions thry made to satisfy their desires.
The First Encounter
I was 20 years old. Fresh out of the Army and married with a beautiful baby at home. My marriage was ehh.... let's just say not the best. Years of constantly being cheated on by my husband had led me to become resentful and yearning for an escape of my own. During my time in the service, I had really began exploring my sinful side, even though I was only engaged then I began to dabble in the pool of men I was surrounded by but three always stood out. All were amazing in their own ways so different yet so alike. But they all had the same goal, pleasing me. Even at the risk of their own marriages they continue to be a part of my life and that was such a turn on! Knowing they were willing to risk it all to be in my presence filled me with an unexplained sense of power and superiority. It became a goal for me to fuck men who were involved with someone.
Perhaps it was anger and revenge fueling my desires, or maybe it was the sense of control I would feel. When going on the hunt for new prey I had rules and standards, an entire system worked out to accommodate my scandalous ways. I never entertained men bold enough to approach me, I enjoyed the game of cat and mouse seeking out the quiet ones and breaking the ice with "Would you like to grab a drink after work?". I would begin building a level of trust which would be intertwined with mounting sexual tension that becomes too agonizing to ignore and the ending is inevitable. I, over time of developing a relationship with these men became more of a therapist for them, a safe space where they could come and have a bias friend they could talk to and complain about their wives, tell me how they are having second thoughts about their fiancé, or just to relieve some tension when their girlfriend wasn't fucking them right.
My first encounter happened during basic training I had a boyfriend who eventually became my husband. It was with a guy in a different platoon, we’ll call him Lewis. He was FINE too. Carmel skin, covered in tattoos across his chest and sleeves on his arms, chiseled face, and a body that was divine with the dick to match. My only complaint is that he was short, normally I like my men tall, and Lewis was a smooth 5'6 on a good day but his swag made him 6ft. Things started out innocent enough and we became good friends even shipping out to Korea together. Stationed at different bases we kept in touch through skype and would update each other on life. Shortly after arriving to the country, I found out I was pregnant with my boyfriend's baby and he met a woman and was planning to get married for the extra military benefits, this was a common occurrence. Since I couldn't live out the fantasy of being mounted by Lewis, I had to find a new outlet, but we will get back to him later. My suitemate had a friend we'll call him Thomas, he was about 5'10, beautiful midnight Black skin, and was cut just right. His white teeth and eyes stood out in stark contrast that made it hard not to stare. He came by to hang out with her one day and she invited me to join and there was an instant attraction the moment we saw each other.
We both shared that we were engaged while sharing lingering glances and getting to know one another while being careful to not let others on to the fact that there was a yearning between us, I informed him of my pregnancy which was still in its early stages, about two months along. After about two weeks of this lustful banter, we moved our conversations to text where things could finally heat up. Our once innocent messages of generic "Hey how are you?" turned into steamy exchanges about our sexual experiences and teasing each other with racy photos. Finally, the night came, and we couldn't take it anymore. It was a Friday evening, and the weather was beginning to turn ugly. While sitting in my room watching Netflix and scrolling Facebook, I can hear rain begin to beat against my window. The sunset, still peeking through the darkening skies emitted a hazy light through my room, I could hear the low rumblings of thunder approaching and the wind picking up in the trees outside.
I could feel myself becoming aroused by the sexiness of the weather, all I was missing was a fireplace. As I laid on my bed my pillow brushes against my breasts and i could feel my nipples come to life. It sends a tingle down my body that lands right in my pussy. I initially roll my eyes in frustration of having done this to myself and change my Rom/Com to porn. I open up Pornhub and search for "Big Ass Doggystyle" my favorite position and get to work on myself. As I watch a BBC pound a thick assed woman, I let my hands begin to wander over my titties again using my fingers to further stimulate my nipples and get them hard as rocks. With my left hand still working I use my hips and right hand to pull off my shorts and slip into my panties. I lick my fingers and begin rubbing my clit building up pressure, I squeeze and work it back and forth between my index and middle feeling it swell even more between my fingers. My eyes roll back and I'm trying to stifle my own moans of pleasure over the sounds of the flick in front of me. I close my eyes and all I can hear is macaroni being stirred along with the classic sounds of ass clapping. I move faster with my fingers steadily working my clit and nipples at the same time, I begin to sweat and can feel it dripping from my stomach and thighs, I get more excited feeling beads of water travel down my ass and I'm close. So close. My breathing quickens as I prepare for a much-needed orgasm when my concentration is broken.
My fucking phone dings with a notification. "Damn who the fuck is this?!" I angrily say to myself and as I look at the screen, I realize it’s a text from Thomas.
My mood quickly shifts from annoyed to anxious, but in a good way. "You busy tonight?" he asks, "Free as a bird why what's up?" I text back "I wanted to see if I could come over to your room and we just hang out, maybe watch a movie?". Now mind you this was before the "Netflix and Chill" era, so it was a normal question that didn't have the same connotation it does now. This would also be the first time that we were going to hang out solo, so I instantly get excited. "Sure, what time?" I ask, "8:30-ish" he responds, "Perfect! See you then!" I reply and throw my phone down and hop up. This gives me about an hour to get ready, so I shower, shave my legs, and throw and something comfy yet sexy. Gray fitted booty shorts and a white baby T-shirt with no bra. No panties either. As I complete my finishing touches by spritzing my Jimmy Choo perfume on my body, I hear a gentle knock on the door.
I open the door and by this time the sky has become black. I see his beautiful smile and eyes before even seeing the outline of his face. "Hello" he says as he steps into my room with a bag of snacks looking me over with a come-hither smirk on his face and closes the door. Once behind closed doors we embrace in a long overdue hug, and I feel "Thomas Jr." swelling in his pants. He lets go and looks a little embarrassed and I get turned on. "He can't control himself." I say in my mind. I lead him over to my bed where my laptop is set up for our little movie night and we sit down. We spend the next few minutes deciding on what to watch and settle on "Love and Basketball" as the movie begins to play, we settle into our spots next to each other, not touching but close enough to feel each other’s body heat. As we begin chatting about the movie and becoming more comfortable being alone together, we ease into each other’s space inch by inch. I would pretend to stretch or readjust myself just to move my big ass closer to his muscular body. Eventually after much shifting around I end up laying down with his lap as my pillow and him stroking my hair.
We continue to chat and laugh throughout the movie and with every passing moment his hand began to travel. Gliding over the nape of my neck, then slowly down my back taking his time and savoring the feeling of my soft skin against his. His hand finds my hip and massages in small sensual circles. I can hear his breathing switch and i can feel his body tense up as he struggles to fight the erection in his joggers. I can hear him swallow then say, "You have very soft skin." His fingers then roll down to my thighs and he begins to caress them. I rotate my hips so his hand can slide onto my ass, and he grabs a firm handful without hesitation. I can feel him attempting to control his bundle, but my ass has a mind of its own, it's like putty. I can feel my shorts becoming wet as my body betrayed me and I started soaking through my clothes and my pussy became more fragrant. The smell turned me on, and I sat up and straddled him.
His dick was at full attention through his pants and I made it a point to sit directly on top of it pushing my weight down gently so we could feel each other through our clothes. We locked eyes for a moment relishing the thrill of what was happening. He moves his hands to my hips and drives me deeper down onto his dick while pulling me in for a deep, long, passionate kiss. My ears get hot, my face feels flushed, I get lightheaded, and my body feels weak, this is the first time I had ever been kissed with such lust. I felt like I had entered a dreamlike state. He works one hand up to the back of my neck while keeping one firmly planted on my ass and tilts my head ever so slightly, so his lips are hovering over my exposed throat. His thumb trails from my chin and runs over my lower lip before he slips it in and out too quickly for me to suck on it. He starts planting soft kisses along my neck while still having a firm hold on me. His kisses finally reach my ear, and he breathlessly says, "I hear pregnant women have the wettest pussy."
The First Encounter
I was 20 years old. Fresh out of the Army and married with a beautiful baby at home. My marriage was ehh.... let's just say not the best. Years of constantly being cheated on by my husband had led me to become resentful and yearning for an escape of my own. During my time in the service, I had really began exploring my sinful side, even though I was only engaged then I began to dabble in the pool of men I was surrounded by but three always stood out. All were amazing in their own ways so different yet so alike. But they all had the same goal, pleasing me. Even at the risk of their own marriages they continue to be a part of my life and that was such a turn on! Knowing they were willing to risk it all to be in my presence filled me with an unexplained sense of power and superiority. It became a goal for me to fuck men who were involved with someone.
Perhaps it was anger and revenge fueling my desires, or maybe it was the sense of control I would feel. When going on the hunt for new prey I had rules and standards, an entire system worked out to accommodate my scandalous ways. I never entertained men bold enough to approach me, I enjoyed the game of cat and mouse seeking out the quiet ones and breaking the ice with "Would you like to grab a drink after work?". I would begin building a level of trust which would be intertwined with mounting sexual tension that becomes too agonizing to ignore and the ending is inevitable. I, over time of developing a relationship with these men became more of a therapist for them, a safe space where they could come and have a bias friend they could talk to and complain about their wives, tell me how they are having second thoughts about their fiancé, or just to relieve some tension when their girlfriend wasn't fucking them right.
My first encounter happened during basic training I had a boyfriend who eventually became my husband. It was with a guy in a different platoon, we’ll call him Lewis. He was FINE too. Carmel skin, covered in tattoos across his chest and sleeves on his arms, chiseled face, and a body that was divine with the dick to match. My only complaint is that he was short, normally I like my men tall, and Lewis was a smooth 5'6 on a good day but his swag made him 6ft. Things started out innocent enough and we became good friends even shipping out to Korea together. Stationed at different bases we kept in touch through skype and would update each other on life. Shortly after arriving to the country, I found out I was pregnant with my boyfriend's baby and he met a woman and was planning to get married for the extra military benefits, this was a common occurrence. Since I couldn't live out the fantasy of being mounted by Lewis, I had to find a new outlet, but we will get back to him later. My suitemate had a friend we'll call him Thomas, he was about 5'10, beautiful midnight Black skin, and was cut just right. His white teeth and eyes stood out in stark contrast that made it hard not to stare. He came by to hang out with her one day and she invited me to join and there was an instant attraction the moment we saw each other.
We both shared that we were engaged while sharing lingering glances and getting to know one another while being careful to not let others on to the fact that there was a yearning between us, I informed him of my pregnancy which was still in its early stages, about two months along. After about two weeks of this lustful banter, we moved our conversations to text where things could finally heat up. Our once innocent messages of generic "Hey how are you?" turned into steamy exchanges about our sexual experiences and teasing each other with racy photos. Finally, the night came, and we couldn't take it anymore. It was a Friday evening, and the weather was beginning to turn ugly. While sitting in my room watching Netflix and scrolling Facebook, I can hear rain begin to beat against my window. The sunset, still peeking through the darkening skies emitted a hazy light through my room, I could hear the low rumblings of thunder approaching and the wind picking up in the trees outside.
I could feel myself becoming aroused by the sexiness of the weather, all I was missing was a fireplace. As I laid on my bed my pillow brushes against my breasts and i could feel my nipples come to life. It sends a tingle down my body that lands right in my pussy. I initially roll my eyes in frustration of having done this to myself and change my Rom/Com to porn. I open up Pornhub and search for "Big Ass Doggystyle" my favorite position and get to work on myself. As I watch a BBC pound a thick assed woman, I let my hands begin to wander over my titties again using my fingers to further stimulate my nipples and get them hard as rocks. With my left hand still working I use my hips and right hand to pull off my shorts and slip into my panties. I lick my fingers and begin rubbing my clit building up pressure, I squeeze and work it back and forth between my index and middle feeling it swell even more between my fingers. My eyes roll back and I'm trying to stifle my own moans of pleasure over the sounds of the flick in front of me. I close my eyes and all I can hear is macaroni being stirred along with the classic sounds of ass clapping. I move faster with my fingers steadily working my clit and nipples at the same time, I begin to sweat and can feel it dripping from my stomach and thighs, I get more excited feeling beads of water travel down my ass and I'm close. So close. My breathing quickens as I prepare for a much-needed orgasm when my concentration is broken.
My fucking phone dings with a notification. "Damn who the fuck is this?!" I angrily say to myself and as I look at the screen, I realize it’s a text from Thomas.
My mood quickly shifts from annoyed to anxious, but in a good way. "You busy tonight?" he asks, "Free as a bird why what's up?" I text back "I wanted to see if I could come over to your room and we just hang out, maybe watch a movie?". Now mind you this was before the "Netflix and Chill" era, so it was a normal question that didn't have the same connotation it does now. This would also be the first time that we were going to hang out solo, so I instantly get excited. "Sure, what time?" I ask, "8:30-ish" he responds, "Perfect! See you then!" I reply and throw my phone down and hop up. This gives me about an hour to get ready, so I shower, shave my legs, and throw and something comfy yet sexy. Gray fitted booty shorts and a white baby T-shirt with no bra. No panties either. As I complete my finishing touches by spritzing my Jimmy Choo perfume on my body, I hear a gentle knock on the door.
I open the door and by this time the sky has become black. I see his beautiful smile and eyes before even seeing the outline of his face. "Hello" he says as he steps into my room with a bag of snacks looking me over with a come-hither smirk on his face and closes the door. Once behind closed doors we embrace in a long overdue hug, and I feel "Thomas Jr." swelling in his pants. He lets go and looks a little embarrassed and I get turned on. "He can't control himself." I say in my mind. I lead him over to my bed where my laptop is set up for our little movie night and we sit down. We spend the next few minutes deciding on what to watch and settle on "Love and Basketball" as the movie begins to play, we settle into our spots next to each other, not touching but close enough to feel each other’s body heat. As we begin chatting about the movie and becoming more comfortable being alone together, we ease into each other’s space inch by inch. I would pretend to stretch or readjust myself just to move my big ass closer to his muscular body. Eventually after much shifting around I end up laying down with his lap as my pillow and him stroking my hair.
We continue to chat and laugh throughout the movie and with every passing moment his hand began to travel. Gliding over the nape of my neck, then slowly down my back taking his time and savoring the feeling of my soft skin against his. His hand finds my hip and massages in small sensual circles. I can hear his breathing switch and i can feel his body tense up as he struggles to fight the erection in his joggers. I can hear him swallow then say, "You have very soft skin." His fingers then roll down to my thighs and he begins to caress them. I rotate my hips so his hand can slide onto my ass, and he grabs a firm handful without hesitation. I can feel him attempting to control his bundle, but my ass has a mind of its own, it's like putty. I can feel my shorts becoming wet as my body betrayed me and I started soaking through my clothes and my pussy became more fragrant. The smell turned me on, and I sat up and straddled him.
His dick was at full attention through his pants and I made it a point to sit directly on top of it pushing my weight down gently so we could feel each other through our clothes. We locked eyes for a moment relishing the thrill of what was happening. He moves his hands to my hips and drives me deeper down onto his dick while pulling me in for a deep, long, passionate kiss. My ears get hot, my face feels flushed, I get lightheaded, and my body feels weak, this is the first time I had ever been kissed with such lust. I felt like I had entered a dreamlike state. He works one hand up to the back of my neck while keeping one firmly planted on my ass and tilts my head ever so slightly, so his lips are hovering over my exposed throat. His thumb trails from my chin and runs over my lower lip before he slips it in and out too quickly for me to suck on it. He starts planting soft kisses along my neck while still having a firm hold on me. His kisses finally reach my ear, and he breathlessly says, "I hear pregnant women have the wettest pussy."
1
1.9K
1
0
In a world where everyone is born female and sex is determined by a childhood lottery, two best friends are seperated to develop differently. Now that they've graduated, they decide to reunite for a camping trip together. They had both dreamed of becoming men, but only one of them saw the dream come true.
In this world everyone is born a girl. Sex is determined by a lottery at the end of grade school. I had a winning ticket, but on the same day as the drawing I started my period, invalidating me for the injection.
After graduation I went on a camping trip with my best friend Alex, who took my place in the lottery and recently completed male development. It's our first time together since the day of the drawing.
Watching Alex chop the wood for our fire, I was struck by the gulf that had grown between our bodies. As girls we had looked like sisters, we could share clothes even though I was a couple inches taller. Now he towered over me, his muscles rippling with each swing of the axe.
My body had grown larger too, but not like his. I'd gained a few inches of height, but most of my development had gone to my hips, my breasts, and my reproductive system.
I'd suffered through over a hundred periods since that first awful experience, but I still hated it every single time. All I could think about now was how it should have been me getting the injection, going to boy school, chopping the wood, never worrying about a monthly cycle.
Alex paused and looked in my direction. I wondered if he knew what was going through my mind. "Do you want a turn?" He asked, offering me the axe and wiping his brow.
"Uh, sure." I said, cautiously stepping up to the stump we'd been using as a chopping block. Alex balanced a round of wood on the stump and backed away. I struggled to lift the axe over my head.
"Whoa, careful." Alex chided me, stepping up and guiding my hands. "Here, hold it near the head until you're ready to swing. It's safer this way."
"I'm holding it the same way you were." I said defensively. I'd been watching him carefully.
"I'm a lot stronger than you are now, it's dangerous to swing an axe around beyond your control." He said it like such a simple safety tip, but it felt like a fist to my ego. I had to learn how to chop wood like a girl because I wasn't strong enough to be like Alex; he won the lottery, now he can swing an axe like a man, and pee where he wants, and pick me up like a child.
What did my body do while he was gaining these abilities? A layer of fat to make me fun to touch, a pair of breasts to make me fun to look at, a menstrual cycle to make me fertile and horny, an arousal response that makes me easy to penetrate; it felt like every change I'd gone through was just a reward for Alex's now manly body to enjoy.
“Are you alright?” He asked. I realized I’d been making a bit of a sour face.
“I’m fine.” I said, trying to believe it. “Just psyching myself up to smash this log apart.” I brought the axe down and felt it thunk deep into the wood. There was even a splintering sound, but it didn’t quite split. I tried to pull the axe out but it was stuck.
“Lift the whole thing up and slam it down.” Alex suggested. I tried, but I could hardly lift the axe and the wood it was stuck in at all.
“Let me help.” Alex offered, taking the handle and easily lifting it to head-level and slamming it back onto the stump. The log split apart with a satisfying crack.
“Thanks.” I said, but internally I was fuming. It felt so unfair. I tried not to let it bother me too much, but it lingered on my mind. I struggled to find anything to say as we set up the tent and roasted dinner together.
We sat around the fire until the sun fully set, our faces lit by the flickering flames. Alex must have seen me shiver, because he moved over to sit next to me and put an arm over my shoulder. His body felt so warm against mine. Was additional body heat another advantage I’d missed out on?
“We should probably go to bed soon.” Alex said. I felt an annoying little flutter in my heart.
We had been avoiding romantic subjects entirely, but now that we were about to share a tent for the night, I was uncomfortably aware of the ambiguity. Would Alex try something? Would I want him to? I couldn’t make up my mind, but I thought up a lot of ways I didn’t want it to go.
“Maybe we could watch the fire a little longer?” I suggested. Why did I feel so uncertain suggesting things to Alex? It almost felt like I was asking for approval from a teacher. I was a couple months older than him, but being side by side now almost made me feel like a child.
“Sure.” He said, squeezing me closer. “Probably good to make sure the fire goes out.” He poked at it for a while, I watched the embers fly up into the night. I felt so little next to Alex, but it felt good. I was warm, and his body was so firm holding on to mine. I didn’t know what to say, so we just watched the fire together in silence.
“Ready for bed?” He asked as the flames died out. I felt the pit again in my stomach. All this stalling and I was still just as unsure as before.
“Sure.” I said, attempting to sound cheerful. I helped him pack up a bit and get the sleeping bags laid out. We brushed our teeth and spit into the coals to help put it out.
There was still a faint glow, so Alex unzipped his pants and pulled out his thing. I’d see them before in pictures, but this was my first time seeing one in real life. It was almost pitch black outside, only the faint light of the stars and moon aided the nothing-glow of the remaining embers, but I still got a sense of its size. It almost seemed unreal the way it just stuck out of him, so long and chubby, like a fat sausage.
He held it in his fingers and aimed at the remains of the fire. I heard more than saw the stream shoot from his dick onto the embers in a sizzling splash. With a few popping hisses the fire was out.
I was thankful for the darkness, because I was sure my face had turned bright red. I couldn’t stand how Alex was showing off his body. It made me hate the twist of fate that had given him my winning ticket, I hated it more than when I got my period. But at the same time it was very possibly the hottest thing I had ever witnessed. I felt a tingle between my legs that was only getting louder. I just saw Alex’s penis, and he’d just used it to put out the fire in a way I could never dream of.
“Sorry, I had to go.” Alex said a bit sheepishly. I’m sure he could tell I was stunned, but I hoped he didn’t know the depths of it.
“It’s fine.” I said, trying to play it cool. “Saves water, right?” I added with an awkward chuckle. I felt like such a dork. My brain was still fixated on the thing that had just happened with the fire and the penis.
In the tent all I could think about was the sexual tension between us. I could feel my body had already made up its mind. I wanted to say something, just to get it out in the open, but I couldn’t think of anything. I just paced awkwardly around the tent, pretending to get ready for bed, but too nervous to take off my clothes.
“Do you want to sleep together?” Alex asked. I felt my face get even redder. What a blunt question. I opened my mouth to reply but no words came out.
“I understand if you don’t, but I think it could be fun.” He added in response to my hesitation. “I haven’t seen a developed woman yet. I’d like you to be my first.” He added.
I felt a gross feeling come over me. A developed woman, that’s what I was to him now. He wanted me to be his first of how many? Was he really using our friendship as an in for sexual experience with a woman?
Though I could use sexual experience too, and Alex’s body was making me feel things I wanted to keep feeling. I looked at his dark outline in the tent, trying to read his invisible expression for a moment.
“Could we turn on a light?” I asked, still feeling tongue tied about the entire sexual situation.
“Of course.” He replied, hanging a dim lantern from the ceiling of the tent. I felt even more nervous in the light, but I also felt more excited. Alex already had his shirt off, and the vision of his nude torso was doing a lot to silence my doubts. His front was so flat and wide, with rippling muscles along his stomach. His body hair was everywhere, a particularly thick line of it ran from his navel into his pants, like a furry path to his penis.
“Yes.” I said at last.
“Hmm?” Alex seemed a bit confused. The way he’d been watching me look at him filled me with an excited nervousness.
“Yes, I want to sleep together.” I clarified, beginning to take off my own shirt.
Now it was Alex’s turn for his face to turn red. I was still in my bra, but I could see his eyes roving hungrily over my chest and middle. A noticeable bulge was forming in the front of his pants.
I took off my own pants and watched the bulge swell as he saw the noticeable flatness of my panties. The way his eyes were glued to my crotch made me a little uncomfortable, I felt an urge to cover myself with my hands.
“Nothing you haven’t seen before, right?” I said with another awkward chuckle.
“It’s different now.” Alex said, eyes still roving my body, but frequently stopping to rest between my legs. “I didn’t realize how little you’d changed since we were girls.”
Hearing him say that felt like a knife, but it also made the horny tingling jump up into a new gear. “I’ve developed.” I said defensively, posturing to highlight my assets.
“Well sure, but…” He gestured at the front of my panties. “Your crotch still looks like a child’s.”
I felt a new surge of hot embarrassment. “What are you talking about? You haven’t even seen it.”
“I can see how flat it is.” He countered. “I mean, do you even get hard?”
“Sort of.” I said meekly. It didn’t really feel right to call it ‘hard’, but I could feel it now as strongly as ever. The needy buzzing feeling in my clit before I had to touch it.
“Would you be willing to try and get hard for me? I’m just so curious.” His face was turning red with a horny embarrassment, but I was fighting to resist the urge to run straight out of the tent. How could I tell him I was already as aroused as I’d ever been in my life?
“I could do something sexy for you, I’m not sure what turns you on.” He had seemed so confident all night, but now I was seeing glimpses of my childhood friend in his awkward courting. His innocent intrigue only made the truth harder to share.
“Are you ‘hard’ now?” He asked. I reached a breaking point, I couldn’t stand his eyes on my crotch for another second, and it felt like if something didn’t touch my clit soon it was going to explode. My hand darted over my panties, holding my hot mound. I couldn’t help giving it a little pressure.
Glancing down at myself made me feel a bit ridiculous, my fingers pressing flat into my underwear only made it more obvious; I’d grown larger, but in so many ways I was the same girl he’d known before the lotto.
My vulva had developed, but it was a linear trajectory from childhood, Alex’s genitals had developed in entirely new ways. How could I blame him for assuming I’d had my own metamorphosis?
I was pulled out of my thought spiral by the sound of Alex laughing. I had to look at him for a moment to understand what was going on. He must have seen my confusion because then he explained himself.
“You already are, aren’t you? Oh wow, I’m so sorry.” He couldn’t help chuckling a little more. “It’s just, I thought your clit would swell up or something. I don’t know. I feel so embarrassed. They don’t teach us about things like this in boy school, this is why I need your help. I’m clueless!”
He was so focused on his own sexual goals he didn’t even realize the effect his words were having on me. I moved my hand in tiny circles, hardly noticeable in the dim of the tent, and stared at my friend, tilting my head back to look up into his eyes.
That should be me scraping the top of the tent with my head, towering over little Alexa, teasing her until she was touching herself infront of me. I should have grown a sexy sausage firehose, she should be the one who only developed puffier labia and a monthly nightmare.
“Sorry for laughing at you.” Alex apologized. I couldn’t help but forgive him, it was an honest reaction. I just hated how real it felt to me. “Is it okay if I take off my pants? They’re getting uncomfortable,” He asked, reaching into the front to adjust himself.
Seeing the way his bulge moved in his jeans made my fingers rub faster. His thing was so big. I could feel the hot nothing of my clit under my hand, I felt like I was melting in the presence of his superior phallus, my panties becoming damp.
I realized I hadn’t answered his question. “Oh, uh, sure.” I said. I saw him notice my hand between my legs, the motion becoming too obvious to hide. I froze like a deer caught in headlights, but I knew he’d seen enough to know what I’d been doing. The urge to run from the tent once again reasserted itself in my mind.
Alex unbuckled his pants and let them fall to the floor. His underwear was tented around the pole of his cock. It was firmly pointing straight out and up from his body. It looked so much bigger now than it had soft. It almost resembled a toddler’s arm, sticking straight out towards me.
He stepped out of his pants as he approached. I felt the hairs stand up on my neck as he loomed over me. There was hardly a foot of space between us anymore. The outline of his cock was only a couple inches from my skin. I was so aroused it was making my pussy twitch.
Without warning he grabbed the wrist of the hand between my legs and pulled it away, placing it on his shoulder. I could feel the muscles of his shoulder flex and bend like taught cables as he leaned closer to my ear.
“I’m going to take off your bra now.” Alex said, before reaching around behind me. I just stood there and let him do it. Wishing desperately I had the courage to put my hand back where it was sorely missed.
He had to look over my shoulder at the clasp, but he managed to take it off quickly. He took it off me gently, admiring my breasts as they were freed. The relief of being braless was eclipsed by the shame and excitement of watching Alex’s face as he saw a real woman’s breasts for the first time.
“Oh.” He said, his eyes had become huge. “Wow.” He seemed at a loss for words. I was feeling more and more uncomfortable. I thought he’d like them, but the way his eyes were roaming my chest was getting unnerving. It was like he was devouring every feature.
“I think I understand what you mean now, you do get hard.” He said, pointing at one of my nipples. The cool air in the tent had made them start to crinkle up the moment he took off my bra.
Hearing him say that made me want to die. I wasn’t even sure if he was being sarcastic, he said it so genuinely. He even had a point, my nipples were one thing that had matured drastically over puberty, and each one poking off my chest in the cool night air easily dwarfed my little clit.
I wasn’t sure what to say, so I just playfully punched Alex in the arm, but it was like hitting the flank of a workhorse. His body had become so firm and unyielding.
“Remember when we used to play-fight?” Alex asked, getting a mischievous look in his eyes.
“That was a long time ago.” We had tussled together a lot as girls, but never in anger.
“You won every time.” He reminded me, I couldn’t help feeling a little glow of pride in that fact. He might be bigger and taller after the injection, but when we were both girls I was undefeated. “I want a rematch.” He added.
I stared at him quizzically, what would that prove? There was no contest between us now. Alex gave me a playful punch like I had done to him, moving slow and gently, but it still made me stumble off balance. He was just so much larger than me now.
“Come on, give me your best shot.” He said, patting his chest aggressively. I didn’t really see the point in fighting like children, but he was being insistent, and I kinda did feel like hitting him again.
I leaned back and slugged him right in the chest. I felt my hand thump into his muscled sternum with no discernible effect.
Alex retaliated by gently slapping at me. I gave him a funny look, what was he doing? I punched him again, really putting my weight into it this time, slamming my fist right into his bicep, but he hardly budged. It actually hurt my wrist a little. Alex just softly slapped at me again.
"You aren't even trying!" I said. I couldn't believe he was fighting me with such little effort. It was insulting.
"I don't want to hurt you more than you're hurting me." He said with a note of arrogance.
"Yeah right, I'm hitting you harder than that. You wanted a fight, show me what you can do." I said, throwing a little kick at his thigh that actually made him stumble a bit.
Alex shrugged his shoulders and gave me a shove. For a moment my feet left the floor of the tent. I flew onto the bedroll and bounced, stunned at what had just taken place. My soft body jiggled with the violence of the throw. I felt a deep yearning inside to know what it was like for him, to be so large and powerful.
He came to stand over me, looking down at my mostly-nude body. "See why I need to go easy on you?" He asked me with a cocky grin.
I swung my leg to kick Alex in the balls, but he grabbed my ankle with his hand and used the leverage to flip me over. He held me in place by my shoulders. I tried to raise an arm to push off the mattress, but he grabbed me by the wrist and pinned it in place over my head.
I rolled to get my other arm out from under my stomach, but he snared that one as well, twisting it to pin it behind me. I was being pressed into the mattress by the small of my back while my other arm was trapped in the wrist he was using for support.
I felt Alex's knee press down between my thighs, dividing my legs. I could feel the cool air of the tent against my panties. I struggled with all my limbs, but could only flail helplessly.
He leaned over me, shifting his weight onto my body. I could feel his breath on my neck, it was hot and heavy with moisture. "Do you give up?" He asked me in a cooly casual voice.
I couldn't bring myself to surrender so easily. I flailed again, pushing against the bed with my legs, but it only pushed my butt into his thigh. I felt a flash of embarrassment squishing against him fruitlessly.
Alex applied a little pressure with his hips, pressing back against my ass. "Oh yeah, you developed quite nicely here too. I certainly would have remembered a butt like this when we were girls." He said, giving it another playful nudge.
He leaned in by my neck again and spoke softly in my ear with a rumbling tone. "I can feel the heat of your pussy on my leg, and I'm not even touching you." My face blushed bright red. I could feel he was right, being pinned by his larger stronger body had lit a fire in me.
"Okay, okay, I give up." I said, trying again to push him off me. Alex let go of my wrists and backed away, allowing me to stand.
I turned to look at Alex and again felt my eyes drawn to the erection tenting his underwear. I had to force my gaze back up to his face.
"Would you mind taking off your panties?" Alex asked me. I had to hesitate for a moment to consider it. Did he just want to look at me, or was he planning on asking for more? In a playful act of compliance I just did it; he'd defeated me, this could be his reward: one sexy favor.
I stepped out of my embarrassingly damp underwear and tossed them in the corner. I faced Alex and widened my stance a bit, tilting my hips to give him a good look at exactly how little had changed down there.
"It's so pink!" He said. I shifted my stance, suddenly hyper aware of my arousal. "It's like your whole pussy is blushing." He gushed. I felt my face flush in response. "Can I touch it?"
"Um, if you want." I wasn't really sure how to feel, but the idea excited me.
Alex walked around behind me and wrapped his arms around my middle. He traced his fingers down from my navel all the way over my mound and finally onto my pussy.
"This feels familiar." He said. His chin was over my shoulder. I could feel his breath on the back of my ear, his voice rumbled at a gentle volume. His entire body was pressed against mine. "I used to touch my clit like this." He added, dipping a finger between my lips. I arched my back and leaned against him, reveling in the stimulation.
"I didn't get this wet, and I didn't cum, but it still felt good." He said, continuing to play with my clit in rapid little circles.
"Mmm Hmm." I groaned, attempting to listen, but getting swept up in the touching.
"It's so little, so different; I used to have a clit like yours, but-" He pressed the bulge of his erection into my backside. "My clit grew up, it's a big boy now."
At that point I whimpered. I'm not proud of it, but that's the sound that came out of my mouth. The feelings of loss, of helplessness, of utter orgasmic bliss, they washed away my ego as I crumpled in Alex's arms.
He was the man, he had the cock, I was the girl he was making cum. His finger swished and swished around my clit until my legs were about to give out from the pleasure.
The next thing I knew my legs did give out. Alex held me up as my strength left me, his fingers working it into a full body experience. I moaned in my girly voice while waves of pleasure washed over me.
As soon as I could stand, I took a few shaky steps and turned back around to face Alex. His dick was hard as ever, there was even a wet spot of precum on his boxers.
“That was quick, the guys from school made it sound like it would take forever.” Alex said. It made me wonder if becoming a boy had made him less intelligent. How did he expect that to make me feel? “I guess I’ve got a gift.” He bragged, taking credit for my orgasm.
“It’s not that big of a deal.” I said, hoping he’d drop it.
“Yeah right, you couldn’t make me cum that fast.” He said, grabbing his cock through his underwear and giving it a squeeze.
I could tell what he was doing, but I was so horny I didn’t care. I wanted to see his penis in the light, I wanted to feel it, I even wanted to taste it.
“Bet I could.” I told him flirtatiously. His face immediately blushed as I called his bluff. I played up my confidence in the situation as I sank to my knees and pulled his underwear down.
His cock sprung free and nearly hit me in the face. It looked so huge up close. I reached out and wrapped my fingers around his shaft. It felt so hot and firm in my hand. A fresh need was blooming between my legs. As interested as I’d been in pictures of dicks, it was nothing compared to the real thing. It was filling me with an electric excitement.
I looked up at Alex, trying to read his expression. My mouth was watering at the idea of sucking on his cock, but I wanted to make sure the mood was right. He was looking down with eager anticipation, a wide smile on his face. I looked him in the eye as I kissed the tip of his dick.
I loved how he felt against my lips, I kissed again more deeply, wrapping my lips around his glans. I could see Alex was enjoying it, which spurred me on to try more. I opened my mouth wide and tried to take him as deep as I could. The way he filled my mouth was incredible, but I had to stop a bit early to keep from gagging.
I couldn’t help thinking how this monster growing out of him had started as a clit just like mine. Now it was large enough to choke me with. While my mouth is full with his member, Alex starts a one-sided conversation with me.
“Did you know it was a leap year?” He asked me out of the blue.
“Hmm?” I hum on his cock, still determined to get him off faster.
“The year of the lottery. It was a leap year.” He clarified. I felt my heart skip a beat, why was he talking about that now, while I had his dick in my mouth? “If it had happened in a regular year, the lottery would have been a day earlier, a day before your period.” He explained.
I was starting to see where he was going with this, but I didn’t know why. It was working to fan my arousal back into a tempest. The combination of his cock on my tongue and the thing he was saying sent my fingers trembling back to my clit.
“You would be the one who got the injection instead of me. That dick you’re choking down wouldn’t exist, instead it would be you who could pee out the fire, you would be the one getting your dick sucked.”
The way he was talking made it hard to focus on the blowjob. More and more of my attention was directed between my legs as I feverishly rubbed at my wounded pride, at the sticky little button slick with his saliva that ached to grow big and hard like the cock in my mouth.
“Oh fuck, you would love it.” He groaned. “This feels so incredible, your mouth is better than anything I could imagine.” I could feel his dick getting harder, tensing. Hearing his pleasure set my fingers rubbing even faster, and made my mouth drool. I could taste the salty wetness of his precum leaking onto my tongue.
I could feel he was getting close, I was too. I sucked on his dick with passion, attempting to coax the cum out of him. Just as we were nearing the end I felt his hand press against my forehead.
“Time’s up.” He said, sliding his dick out of my mouth. I tried to get it back in my mouth, but the hand on my head was too strong. I glared up at him in frustration.
“Come on!” I pouted, stealthily removing my fingers from my womanhood. My pussy was aching for more stimulation, but I knew Alex would grab my hand again if he caught me.
There was a touch-hungry tingle building all over. I wanted to make him cum, I wanted to witness a man’s body experiencing the sort of pleasure I’d imagined so many times. I wanted to hold his cock and feel his fluid, my body craved it.
Alex must have seen the lust in my expression, because he rapidly switched gears from teasing me. His hand moved from my forehead to my chin, forcing me to look up at him past his cock.
“If you’d have me, I would love to take you to bed now.” He said with an odd formality, blushing slightly from his own excitement and nerves.
I looked up from my kneeling position at his feet, eyes roaming the naked, muscular, hairy body of my friend. The taste of his cock still lingering in my mouth. All I could do was nod my head. I wanted my first time to be with the man I could have been, the winning ticket I was denied. I wanted him to make me feel every inch of the difference that had grown between us.
Alex took my hand and helped me up, then swept me off my feet into a princess carry. I felt my heart thump in my chest. We were naked and I was in his arms. My stomach churned with excitement, fear, and awe; the muscles of his arms were so firm under my body, holding me against his hairy chest.
I saw him looking down at me in his arms with a pure wonder that melted my heart. He leaned his head close to mine and spoke to me softly in his deep voice.
"You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen." He told me simply. I felt the blood rush to my face.
"You're just saying that because I'm naked." I deflected, suddenly very aware of my own nudity.
"I'm serious." He said. "I always had a bit of a crush on you when we were girls, but the way you've grown since... It makes my heart race."
I felt my blood pound with a moment of excited shame. The development of every female feature had felt like a further surrender of my childhood dreams. I had hated my hips widening, the tender growth of my breasts, watching my reflection become less and less androgynous. But those same features attracted Alex to me.
He knelt to lay me gently on the bed then laid down beside me. His hands were still on me, roving my skin with a firm appreciation. "Do you mind if I touch your breasts?" He asked as his hands drew close.
"Please do." I replied, feeling a little of my anxiety melt into anticipation. His hands explored my chest, cupping my boobs and squishing them softly. He paid extra attention to my nipples, giving a gentle caress that became a soft squeeze between his thumb and finger.
"Wow, they're so perfect." He said in wonder, entirely absorbed in my chest. It filled me with a sense of pride, but also a feeling of shame; my body did this for him, those boobs had given me nothing but trouble, but for Alex they were perfect.
He rolled on top of me and continued to play with my breasts. I felt his breath again on my neck as he leaned down to give me a kiss there. A tingle shot through me at the touch of his lips. He gave my other nipple a little squeeze as he kissed me again under my ear.
I turned my head towards his and looked him in the eyes. Alex leaned in and kissed me on the lips, holding the kiss with a passionate depth. I felt myself melt for him, and his body pressed harder into me. I felt that glorious cock pressed flat against my mound. I wrapped my legs around his, holding his body against mine.
Alex pushed himself off the bed a little, lifting off me as we broke our kiss. He tilted his hips to line the tip of his cock up with my vagina. I felt a scared little flutter at the anticipation of what was to come, but I also felt achingly hungry for it.
He dragged the head of his dick along my slit until it was pushing nicely against my wet opening. I lifted my hips a bit, pulling aginst him with my legs for leverage. I wanted it pressed there harder, pushed inside.
With a little pressure from his hips Alex made my desire come true. His cock slipped into me, stretching me almost to the point of pain. I'd never felt something so large penetrate me, it made me gasp in shock, but it also felt incredible.
He worked his way deeper, thrusting in and out to coat his cock in my juices. I rocked my hips in time with his thrusts, pulling him deeper with every push until his pelvis was bumping against mine while he fucked me.
Once his cock was fully inside, Alex began to fucking me harder. His whole body flexed and strained as he pumped his cock again and again into my receptive body, and every time my body cried out with a tingle of joy. This, this is what I'd been craving, please just keep going. It felt so right.
"I used to feel guilty." Alex grunted, his breath coming quick from his efforts. "For taking your ticket. I knew how badly you wanted-" He catches his breath for a few thrusts. "How badly you wanted a penis."
"Uh huh." I moaned, feeling his cock fill me completely. Being reminded of that youthful yearning while every pounding thrust reminded me of my dicklessness sent shivers through my entire body.
"We both did." He continued. "We'd stuff our underwear and call each other boys." He was bringing back memories I had been trying to forget, because they were so painful, because I missed my friend; but now we were together again, now his underwear was stuffed with his own thick cock.
"But I'm done feeling guilty." He kept talking, speeding up the pace of his thrusts. "I'm going to earn that injection. I'm going to pay you back. I'm going to make sure you enjoy this cock every bit as much as I do." I could tell he was getting close, but he was holding himself back from orgasm. He kept thrusting at that steady rapid pace. I felt myself rushing to the precipice of a new kind of climax.
"Oooh." I cried out, gripping onto him with my legs as I reached orgasm. I felt him cum too, but my awareness of it was quickly swept away by a tidal wave of pure bliss. It was unlike anything I'd felt before in my life. I felt it with my entire body, and it rolled on and on.
I gasped and flexed under his relentless pounding. A tingling rapture had taken hold of my body and it was flowing through every inch of me. I wanted to feel this way forever. Gradually I felt him softening, my vagina still twitching around its new best friend.
Alex slipped himself out of me and pulled my body into a warm embrace. Despite the heat of our lovemaking, the cold of the tent and our lack of clothes had left parts of us chilly, so I was more than happy to cuddle against him as he pulled the blankets over us.
"That was incredible." Alex sighed contentedly.
I wiggled against his hard body with glee. "Mm hmm."
"I think you'd make a wonderful mom." He added dreamily.
I just lay there in his arms, but internally my mind was reeling from the potential ramifications of what we'd just done.
In this world everyone is born a girl. Sex is determined by a lottery at the end of grade school. I had a winning ticket, but on the same day as the drawing I started my period, invalidating me for the injection.
After graduation I went on a camping trip with my best friend Alex, who took my place in the lottery and recently completed male development. It's our first time together since the day of the drawing.
Watching Alex chop the wood for our fire, I was struck by the gulf that had grown between our bodies. As girls we had looked like sisters, we could share clothes even though I was a couple inches taller. Now he towered over me, his muscles rippling with each swing of the axe.
My body had grown larger too, but not like his. I'd gained a few inches of height, but most of my development had gone to my hips, my breasts, and my reproductive system.
I'd suffered through over a hundred periods since that first awful experience, but I still hated it every single time. All I could think about now was how it should have been me getting the injection, going to boy school, chopping the wood, never worrying about a monthly cycle.
Alex paused and looked in my direction. I wondered if he knew what was going through my mind. "Do you want a turn?" He asked, offering me the axe and wiping his brow.
"Uh, sure." I said, cautiously stepping up to the stump we'd been using as a chopping block. Alex balanced a round of wood on the stump and backed away. I struggled to lift the axe over my head.
"Whoa, careful." Alex chided me, stepping up and guiding my hands. "Here, hold it near the head until you're ready to swing. It's safer this way."
"I'm holding it the same way you were." I said defensively. I'd been watching him carefully.
"I'm a lot stronger than you are now, it's dangerous to swing an axe around beyond your control." He said it like such a simple safety tip, but it felt like a fist to my ego. I had to learn how to chop wood like a girl because I wasn't strong enough to be like Alex; he won the lottery, now he can swing an axe like a man, and pee where he wants, and pick me up like a child.
What did my body do while he was gaining these abilities? A layer of fat to make me fun to touch, a pair of breasts to make me fun to look at, a menstrual cycle to make me fertile and horny, an arousal response that makes me easy to penetrate; it felt like every change I'd gone through was just a reward for Alex's now manly body to enjoy.
“Are you alright?” He asked. I realized I’d been making a bit of a sour face.
“I’m fine.” I said, trying to believe it. “Just psyching myself up to smash this log apart.” I brought the axe down and felt it thunk deep into the wood. There was even a splintering sound, but it didn’t quite split. I tried to pull the axe out but it was stuck.
“Lift the whole thing up and slam it down.” Alex suggested. I tried, but I could hardly lift the axe and the wood it was stuck in at all.
“Let me help.” Alex offered, taking the handle and easily lifting it to head-level and slamming it back onto the stump. The log split apart with a satisfying crack.
“Thanks.” I said, but internally I was fuming. It felt so unfair. I tried not to let it bother me too much, but it lingered on my mind. I struggled to find anything to say as we set up the tent and roasted dinner together.
We sat around the fire until the sun fully set, our faces lit by the flickering flames. Alex must have seen me shiver, because he moved over to sit next to me and put an arm over my shoulder. His body felt so warm against mine. Was additional body heat another advantage I’d missed out on?
“We should probably go to bed soon.” Alex said. I felt an annoying little flutter in my heart.
We had been avoiding romantic subjects entirely, but now that we were about to share a tent for the night, I was uncomfortably aware of the ambiguity. Would Alex try something? Would I want him to? I couldn’t make up my mind, but I thought up a lot of ways I didn’t want it to go.
“Maybe we could watch the fire a little longer?” I suggested. Why did I feel so uncertain suggesting things to Alex? It almost felt like I was asking for approval from a teacher. I was a couple months older than him, but being side by side now almost made me feel like a child.
“Sure.” He said, squeezing me closer. “Probably good to make sure the fire goes out.” He poked at it for a while, I watched the embers fly up into the night. I felt so little next to Alex, but it felt good. I was warm, and his body was so firm holding on to mine. I didn’t know what to say, so we just watched the fire together in silence.
“Ready for bed?” He asked as the flames died out. I felt the pit again in my stomach. All this stalling and I was still just as unsure as before.
“Sure.” I said, attempting to sound cheerful. I helped him pack up a bit and get the sleeping bags laid out. We brushed our teeth and spit into the coals to help put it out.
There was still a faint glow, so Alex unzipped his pants and pulled out his thing. I’d see them before in pictures, but this was my first time seeing one in real life. It was almost pitch black outside, only the faint light of the stars and moon aided the nothing-glow of the remaining embers, but I still got a sense of its size. It almost seemed unreal the way it just stuck out of him, so long and chubby, like a fat sausage.
He held it in his fingers and aimed at the remains of the fire. I heard more than saw the stream shoot from his dick onto the embers in a sizzling splash. With a few popping hisses the fire was out.
I was thankful for the darkness, because I was sure my face had turned bright red. I couldn’t stand how Alex was showing off his body. It made me hate the twist of fate that had given him my winning ticket, I hated it more than when I got my period. But at the same time it was very possibly the hottest thing I had ever witnessed. I felt a tingle between my legs that was only getting louder. I just saw Alex’s penis, and he’d just used it to put out the fire in a way I could never dream of.
“Sorry, I had to go.” Alex said a bit sheepishly. I’m sure he could tell I was stunned, but I hoped he didn’t know the depths of it.
“It’s fine.” I said, trying to play it cool. “Saves water, right?” I added with an awkward chuckle. I felt like such a dork. My brain was still fixated on the thing that had just happened with the fire and the penis.
In the tent all I could think about was the sexual tension between us. I could feel my body had already made up its mind. I wanted to say something, just to get it out in the open, but I couldn’t think of anything. I just paced awkwardly around the tent, pretending to get ready for bed, but too nervous to take off my clothes.
“Do you want to sleep together?” Alex asked. I felt my face get even redder. What a blunt question. I opened my mouth to reply but no words came out.
“I understand if you don’t, but I think it could be fun.” He added in response to my hesitation. “I haven’t seen a developed woman yet. I’d like you to be my first.” He added.
I felt a gross feeling come over me. A developed woman, that’s what I was to him now. He wanted me to be his first of how many? Was he really using our friendship as an in for sexual experience with a woman?
Though I could use sexual experience too, and Alex’s body was making me feel things I wanted to keep feeling. I looked at his dark outline in the tent, trying to read his invisible expression for a moment.
“Could we turn on a light?” I asked, still feeling tongue tied about the entire sexual situation.
“Of course.” He replied, hanging a dim lantern from the ceiling of the tent. I felt even more nervous in the light, but I also felt more excited. Alex already had his shirt off, and the vision of his nude torso was doing a lot to silence my doubts. His front was so flat and wide, with rippling muscles along his stomach. His body hair was everywhere, a particularly thick line of it ran from his navel into his pants, like a furry path to his penis.
“Yes.” I said at last.
“Hmm?” Alex seemed a bit confused. The way he’d been watching me look at him filled me with an excited nervousness.
“Yes, I want to sleep together.” I clarified, beginning to take off my own shirt.
Now it was Alex’s turn for his face to turn red. I was still in my bra, but I could see his eyes roving hungrily over my chest and middle. A noticeable bulge was forming in the front of his pants.
I took off my own pants and watched the bulge swell as he saw the noticeable flatness of my panties. The way his eyes were glued to my crotch made me a little uncomfortable, I felt an urge to cover myself with my hands.
“Nothing you haven’t seen before, right?” I said with another awkward chuckle.
“It’s different now.” Alex said, eyes still roving my body, but frequently stopping to rest between my legs. “I didn’t realize how little you’d changed since we were girls.”
Hearing him say that felt like a knife, but it also made the horny tingling jump up into a new gear. “I’ve developed.” I said defensively, posturing to highlight my assets.
“Well sure, but…” He gestured at the front of my panties. “Your crotch still looks like a child’s.”
I felt a new surge of hot embarrassment. “What are you talking about? You haven’t even seen it.”
“I can see how flat it is.” He countered. “I mean, do you even get hard?”
“Sort of.” I said meekly. It didn’t really feel right to call it ‘hard’, but I could feel it now as strongly as ever. The needy buzzing feeling in my clit before I had to touch it.
“Would you be willing to try and get hard for me? I’m just so curious.” His face was turning red with a horny embarrassment, but I was fighting to resist the urge to run straight out of the tent. How could I tell him I was already as aroused as I’d ever been in my life?
“I could do something sexy for you, I’m not sure what turns you on.” He had seemed so confident all night, but now I was seeing glimpses of my childhood friend in his awkward courting. His innocent intrigue only made the truth harder to share.
“Are you ‘hard’ now?” He asked. I reached a breaking point, I couldn’t stand his eyes on my crotch for another second, and it felt like if something didn’t touch my clit soon it was going to explode. My hand darted over my panties, holding my hot mound. I couldn’t help giving it a little pressure.
Glancing down at myself made me feel a bit ridiculous, my fingers pressing flat into my underwear only made it more obvious; I’d grown larger, but in so many ways I was the same girl he’d known before the lotto.
My vulva had developed, but it was a linear trajectory from childhood, Alex’s genitals had developed in entirely new ways. How could I blame him for assuming I’d had my own metamorphosis?
I was pulled out of my thought spiral by the sound of Alex laughing. I had to look at him for a moment to understand what was going on. He must have seen my confusion because then he explained himself.
“You already are, aren’t you? Oh wow, I’m so sorry.” He couldn’t help chuckling a little more. “It’s just, I thought your clit would swell up or something. I don’t know. I feel so embarrassed. They don’t teach us about things like this in boy school, this is why I need your help. I’m clueless!”
He was so focused on his own sexual goals he didn’t even realize the effect his words were having on me. I moved my hand in tiny circles, hardly noticeable in the dim of the tent, and stared at my friend, tilting my head back to look up into his eyes.
That should be me scraping the top of the tent with my head, towering over little Alexa, teasing her until she was touching herself infront of me. I should have grown a sexy sausage firehose, she should be the one who only developed puffier labia and a monthly nightmare.
“Sorry for laughing at you.” Alex apologized. I couldn’t help but forgive him, it was an honest reaction. I just hated how real it felt to me. “Is it okay if I take off my pants? They’re getting uncomfortable,” He asked, reaching into the front to adjust himself.
Seeing the way his bulge moved in his jeans made my fingers rub faster. His thing was so big. I could feel the hot nothing of my clit under my hand, I felt like I was melting in the presence of his superior phallus, my panties becoming damp.
I realized I hadn’t answered his question. “Oh, uh, sure.” I said. I saw him notice my hand between my legs, the motion becoming too obvious to hide. I froze like a deer caught in headlights, but I knew he’d seen enough to know what I’d been doing. The urge to run from the tent once again reasserted itself in my mind.
Alex unbuckled his pants and let them fall to the floor. His underwear was tented around the pole of his cock. It was firmly pointing straight out and up from his body. It looked so much bigger now than it had soft. It almost resembled a toddler’s arm, sticking straight out towards me.
He stepped out of his pants as he approached. I felt the hairs stand up on my neck as he loomed over me. There was hardly a foot of space between us anymore. The outline of his cock was only a couple inches from my skin. I was so aroused it was making my pussy twitch.
Without warning he grabbed the wrist of the hand between my legs and pulled it away, placing it on his shoulder. I could feel the muscles of his shoulder flex and bend like taught cables as he leaned closer to my ear.
“I’m going to take off your bra now.” Alex said, before reaching around behind me. I just stood there and let him do it. Wishing desperately I had the courage to put my hand back where it was sorely missed.
He had to look over my shoulder at the clasp, but he managed to take it off quickly. He took it off me gently, admiring my breasts as they were freed. The relief of being braless was eclipsed by the shame and excitement of watching Alex’s face as he saw a real woman’s breasts for the first time.
“Oh.” He said, his eyes had become huge. “Wow.” He seemed at a loss for words. I was feeling more and more uncomfortable. I thought he’d like them, but the way his eyes were roaming my chest was getting unnerving. It was like he was devouring every feature.
“I think I understand what you mean now, you do get hard.” He said, pointing at one of my nipples. The cool air in the tent had made them start to crinkle up the moment he took off my bra.
Hearing him say that made me want to die. I wasn’t even sure if he was being sarcastic, he said it so genuinely. He even had a point, my nipples were one thing that had matured drastically over puberty, and each one poking off my chest in the cool night air easily dwarfed my little clit.
I wasn’t sure what to say, so I just playfully punched Alex in the arm, but it was like hitting the flank of a workhorse. His body had become so firm and unyielding.
“Remember when we used to play-fight?” Alex asked, getting a mischievous look in his eyes.
“That was a long time ago.” We had tussled together a lot as girls, but never in anger.
“You won every time.” He reminded me, I couldn’t help feeling a little glow of pride in that fact. He might be bigger and taller after the injection, but when we were both girls I was undefeated. “I want a rematch.” He added.
I stared at him quizzically, what would that prove? There was no contest between us now. Alex gave me a playful punch like I had done to him, moving slow and gently, but it still made me stumble off balance. He was just so much larger than me now.
“Come on, give me your best shot.” He said, patting his chest aggressively. I didn’t really see the point in fighting like children, but he was being insistent, and I kinda did feel like hitting him again.
I leaned back and slugged him right in the chest. I felt my hand thump into his muscled sternum with no discernible effect.
Alex retaliated by gently slapping at me. I gave him a funny look, what was he doing? I punched him again, really putting my weight into it this time, slamming my fist right into his bicep, but he hardly budged. It actually hurt my wrist a little. Alex just softly slapped at me again.
"You aren't even trying!" I said. I couldn't believe he was fighting me with such little effort. It was insulting.
"I don't want to hurt you more than you're hurting me." He said with a note of arrogance.
"Yeah right, I'm hitting you harder than that. You wanted a fight, show me what you can do." I said, throwing a little kick at his thigh that actually made him stumble a bit.
Alex shrugged his shoulders and gave me a shove. For a moment my feet left the floor of the tent. I flew onto the bedroll and bounced, stunned at what had just taken place. My soft body jiggled with the violence of the throw. I felt a deep yearning inside to know what it was like for him, to be so large and powerful.
He came to stand over me, looking down at my mostly-nude body. "See why I need to go easy on you?" He asked me with a cocky grin.
I swung my leg to kick Alex in the balls, but he grabbed my ankle with his hand and used the leverage to flip me over. He held me in place by my shoulders. I tried to raise an arm to push off the mattress, but he grabbed me by the wrist and pinned it in place over my head.
I rolled to get my other arm out from under my stomach, but he snared that one as well, twisting it to pin it behind me. I was being pressed into the mattress by the small of my back while my other arm was trapped in the wrist he was using for support.
I felt Alex's knee press down between my thighs, dividing my legs. I could feel the cool air of the tent against my panties. I struggled with all my limbs, but could only flail helplessly.
He leaned over me, shifting his weight onto my body. I could feel his breath on my neck, it was hot and heavy with moisture. "Do you give up?" He asked me in a cooly casual voice.
I couldn't bring myself to surrender so easily. I flailed again, pushing against the bed with my legs, but it only pushed my butt into his thigh. I felt a flash of embarrassment squishing against him fruitlessly.
Alex applied a little pressure with his hips, pressing back against my ass. "Oh yeah, you developed quite nicely here too. I certainly would have remembered a butt like this when we were girls." He said, giving it another playful nudge.
He leaned in by my neck again and spoke softly in my ear with a rumbling tone. "I can feel the heat of your pussy on my leg, and I'm not even touching you." My face blushed bright red. I could feel he was right, being pinned by his larger stronger body had lit a fire in me.
"Okay, okay, I give up." I said, trying again to push him off me. Alex let go of my wrists and backed away, allowing me to stand.
I turned to look at Alex and again felt my eyes drawn to the erection tenting his underwear. I had to force my gaze back up to his face.
"Would you mind taking off your panties?" Alex asked me. I had to hesitate for a moment to consider it. Did he just want to look at me, or was he planning on asking for more? In a playful act of compliance I just did it; he'd defeated me, this could be his reward: one sexy favor.
I stepped out of my embarrassingly damp underwear and tossed them in the corner. I faced Alex and widened my stance a bit, tilting my hips to give him a good look at exactly how little had changed down there.
"It's so pink!" He said. I shifted my stance, suddenly hyper aware of my arousal. "It's like your whole pussy is blushing." He gushed. I felt my face flush in response. "Can I touch it?"
"Um, if you want." I wasn't really sure how to feel, but the idea excited me.
Alex walked around behind me and wrapped his arms around my middle. He traced his fingers down from my navel all the way over my mound and finally onto my pussy.
"This feels familiar." He said. His chin was over my shoulder. I could feel his breath on the back of my ear, his voice rumbled at a gentle volume. His entire body was pressed against mine. "I used to touch my clit like this." He added, dipping a finger between my lips. I arched my back and leaned against him, reveling in the stimulation.
"I didn't get this wet, and I didn't cum, but it still felt good." He said, continuing to play with my clit in rapid little circles.
"Mmm Hmm." I groaned, attempting to listen, but getting swept up in the touching.
"It's so little, so different; I used to have a clit like yours, but-" He pressed the bulge of his erection into my backside. "My clit grew up, it's a big boy now."
At that point I whimpered. I'm not proud of it, but that's the sound that came out of my mouth. The feelings of loss, of helplessness, of utter orgasmic bliss, they washed away my ego as I crumpled in Alex's arms.
He was the man, he had the cock, I was the girl he was making cum. His finger swished and swished around my clit until my legs were about to give out from the pleasure.
The next thing I knew my legs did give out. Alex held me up as my strength left me, his fingers working it into a full body experience. I moaned in my girly voice while waves of pleasure washed over me.
As soon as I could stand, I took a few shaky steps and turned back around to face Alex. His dick was hard as ever, there was even a wet spot of precum on his boxers.
“That was quick, the guys from school made it sound like it would take forever.” Alex said. It made me wonder if becoming a boy had made him less intelligent. How did he expect that to make me feel? “I guess I’ve got a gift.” He bragged, taking credit for my orgasm.
“It’s not that big of a deal.” I said, hoping he’d drop it.
“Yeah right, you couldn’t make me cum that fast.” He said, grabbing his cock through his underwear and giving it a squeeze.
I could tell what he was doing, but I was so horny I didn’t care. I wanted to see his penis in the light, I wanted to feel it, I even wanted to taste it.
“Bet I could.” I told him flirtatiously. His face immediately blushed as I called his bluff. I played up my confidence in the situation as I sank to my knees and pulled his underwear down.
His cock sprung free and nearly hit me in the face. It looked so huge up close. I reached out and wrapped my fingers around his shaft. It felt so hot and firm in my hand. A fresh need was blooming between my legs. As interested as I’d been in pictures of dicks, it was nothing compared to the real thing. It was filling me with an electric excitement.
I looked up at Alex, trying to read his expression. My mouth was watering at the idea of sucking on his cock, but I wanted to make sure the mood was right. He was looking down with eager anticipation, a wide smile on his face. I looked him in the eye as I kissed the tip of his dick.
I loved how he felt against my lips, I kissed again more deeply, wrapping my lips around his glans. I could see Alex was enjoying it, which spurred me on to try more. I opened my mouth wide and tried to take him as deep as I could. The way he filled my mouth was incredible, but I had to stop a bit early to keep from gagging.
I couldn’t help thinking how this monster growing out of him had started as a clit just like mine. Now it was large enough to choke me with. While my mouth is full with his member, Alex starts a one-sided conversation with me.
“Did you know it was a leap year?” He asked me out of the blue.
“Hmm?” I hum on his cock, still determined to get him off faster.
“The year of the lottery. It was a leap year.” He clarified. I felt my heart skip a beat, why was he talking about that now, while I had his dick in my mouth? “If it had happened in a regular year, the lottery would have been a day earlier, a day before your period.” He explained.
I was starting to see where he was going with this, but I didn’t know why. It was working to fan my arousal back into a tempest. The combination of his cock on my tongue and the thing he was saying sent my fingers trembling back to my clit.
“You would be the one who got the injection instead of me. That dick you’re choking down wouldn’t exist, instead it would be you who could pee out the fire, you would be the one getting your dick sucked.”
The way he was talking made it hard to focus on the blowjob. More and more of my attention was directed between my legs as I feverishly rubbed at my wounded pride, at the sticky little button slick with his saliva that ached to grow big and hard like the cock in my mouth.
“Oh fuck, you would love it.” He groaned. “This feels so incredible, your mouth is better than anything I could imagine.” I could feel his dick getting harder, tensing. Hearing his pleasure set my fingers rubbing even faster, and made my mouth drool. I could taste the salty wetness of his precum leaking onto my tongue.
I could feel he was getting close, I was too. I sucked on his dick with passion, attempting to coax the cum out of him. Just as we were nearing the end I felt his hand press against my forehead.
“Time’s up.” He said, sliding his dick out of my mouth. I tried to get it back in my mouth, but the hand on my head was too strong. I glared up at him in frustration.
“Come on!” I pouted, stealthily removing my fingers from my womanhood. My pussy was aching for more stimulation, but I knew Alex would grab my hand again if he caught me.
There was a touch-hungry tingle building all over. I wanted to make him cum, I wanted to witness a man’s body experiencing the sort of pleasure I’d imagined so many times. I wanted to hold his cock and feel his fluid, my body craved it.
Alex must have seen the lust in my expression, because he rapidly switched gears from teasing me. His hand moved from my forehead to my chin, forcing me to look up at him past his cock.
“If you’d have me, I would love to take you to bed now.” He said with an odd formality, blushing slightly from his own excitement and nerves.
I looked up from my kneeling position at his feet, eyes roaming the naked, muscular, hairy body of my friend. The taste of his cock still lingering in my mouth. All I could do was nod my head. I wanted my first time to be with the man I could have been, the winning ticket I was denied. I wanted him to make me feel every inch of the difference that had grown between us.
Alex took my hand and helped me up, then swept me off my feet into a princess carry. I felt my heart thump in my chest. We were naked and I was in his arms. My stomach churned with excitement, fear, and awe; the muscles of his arms were so firm under my body, holding me against his hairy chest.
I saw him looking down at me in his arms with a pure wonder that melted my heart. He leaned his head close to mine and spoke to me softly in his deep voice.
"You're the most beautiful woman I've ever seen." He told me simply. I felt the blood rush to my face.
"You're just saying that because I'm naked." I deflected, suddenly very aware of my own nudity.
"I'm serious." He said. "I always had a bit of a crush on you when we were girls, but the way you've grown since... It makes my heart race."
I felt my blood pound with a moment of excited shame. The development of every female feature had felt like a further surrender of my childhood dreams. I had hated my hips widening, the tender growth of my breasts, watching my reflection become less and less androgynous. But those same features attracted Alex to me.
He knelt to lay me gently on the bed then laid down beside me. His hands were still on me, roving my skin with a firm appreciation. "Do you mind if I touch your breasts?" He asked as his hands drew close.
"Please do." I replied, feeling a little of my anxiety melt into anticipation. His hands explored my chest, cupping my boobs and squishing them softly. He paid extra attention to my nipples, giving a gentle caress that became a soft squeeze between his thumb and finger.
"Wow, they're so perfect." He said in wonder, entirely absorbed in my chest. It filled me with a sense of pride, but also a feeling of shame; my body did this for him, those boobs had given me nothing but trouble, but for Alex they were perfect.
He rolled on top of me and continued to play with my breasts. I felt his breath again on my neck as he leaned down to give me a kiss there. A tingle shot through me at the touch of his lips. He gave my other nipple a little squeeze as he kissed me again under my ear.
I turned my head towards his and looked him in the eyes. Alex leaned in and kissed me on the lips, holding the kiss with a passionate depth. I felt myself melt for him, and his body pressed harder into me. I felt that glorious cock pressed flat against my mound. I wrapped my legs around his, holding his body against mine.
Alex pushed himself off the bed a little, lifting off me as we broke our kiss. He tilted his hips to line the tip of his cock up with my vagina. I felt a scared little flutter at the anticipation of what was to come, but I also felt achingly hungry for it.
He dragged the head of his dick along my slit until it was pushing nicely against my wet opening. I lifted my hips a bit, pulling aginst him with my legs for leverage. I wanted it pressed there harder, pushed inside.
With a little pressure from his hips Alex made my desire come true. His cock slipped into me, stretching me almost to the point of pain. I'd never felt something so large penetrate me, it made me gasp in shock, but it also felt incredible.
He worked his way deeper, thrusting in and out to coat his cock in my juices. I rocked my hips in time with his thrusts, pulling him deeper with every push until his pelvis was bumping against mine while he fucked me.
Once his cock was fully inside, Alex began to fucking me harder. His whole body flexed and strained as he pumped his cock again and again into my receptive body, and every time my body cried out with a tingle of joy. This, this is what I'd been craving, please just keep going. It felt so right.
"I used to feel guilty." Alex grunted, his breath coming quick from his efforts. "For taking your ticket. I knew how badly you wanted-" He catches his breath for a few thrusts. "How badly you wanted a penis."
"Uh huh." I moaned, feeling his cock fill me completely. Being reminded of that youthful yearning while every pounding thrust reminded me of my dicklessness sent shivers through my entire body.
"We both did." He continued. "We'd stuff our underwear and call each other boys." He was bringing back memories I had been trying to forget, because they were so painful, because I missed my friend; but now we were together again, now his underwear was stuffed with his own thick cock.
"But I'm done feeling guilty." He kept talking, speeding up the pace of his thrusts. "I'm going to earn that injection. I'm going to pay you back. I'm going to make sure you enjoy this cock every bit as much as I do." I could tell he was getting close, but he was holding himself back from orgasm. He kept thrusting at that steady rapid pace. I felt myself rushing to the precipice of a new kind of climax.
"Oooh." I cried out, gripping onto him with my legs as I reached orgasm. I felt him cum too, but my awareness of it was quickly swept away by a tidal wave of pure bliss. It was unlike anything I'd felt before in my life. I felt it with my entire body, and it rolled on and on.
I gasped and flexed under his relentless pounding. A tingling rapture had taken hold of my body and it was flowing through every inch of me. I wanted to feel this way forever. Gradually I felt him softening, my vagina still twitching around its new best friend.
Alex slipped himself out of me and pulled my body into a warm embrace. Despite the heat of our lovemaking, the cold of the tent and our lack of clothes had left parts of us chilly, so I was more than happy to cuddle against him as he pulled the blankets over us.
"That was incredible." Alex sighed contentedly.
I wiggled against his hard body with glee. "Mm hmm."
"I think you'd make a wonderful mom." He added dreamily.
I just lay there in his arms, but internally my mind was reeling from the potential ramifications of what we'd just done.
1
6.2K
0
0
Two college professor friends, Sabrina Burton and Mike Larson, disagree about the challenges and benefits experienced by men and women, but a strange little crystal will give them both a fresh perspective.
Perspective Shift
“Now, we’ll transition into Cobra. Put the tops of your feet on the floor and gently push your chest up. It’s not about how far you can go; it’s just about feeling a little bit of a stretch in the front. Tuck your toes, and we’re going to push into a Downward Dog.”
Sabrina Burton smiled calmly at her class and quickly surveyed everyone’s positioning to see who might be having trouble and who had it right. She praised three new students for their good form while generally reminding the group about toe tucking. Her eyes soon landed on Mike Larson, who was sitting on a mat near the door. He had good enough form but kept shifting into a pose with either one or both arms out, like pantomiming a ballerina. She did her best to ignore his shenanigans with a straight face. Ten minutes later, the yoga session was over.
She closed out the class by thanking her guests and reminding her regular students of their weekend assignment. Heading over to her desk, Sabrina took a lengthy drink from her water bottle and flicked some sweat off her long hair. The group mostly cleared, but a few guys towards the back loitered. She took a deep breath and spread her arms out. Calmly, she asked if there were any other questions.
Within reach on her desk, she had a large pair of scissors and a huge bottle of custom fragrance mist. That group hadn’t been totally disruptive, but she noticed a lot of whispering between her directions. In normal classes, she would’ve just called them out. But here, it would’ve disrupted the mood she was trying to maintain.
“Can I help you with something?” She made her words loud but controlled as they turned towards her. They looked at one another as though sharing a private joke she didn’t get. She raised up on her heels to get as much height as possible. Before anything else could happen, Mike Larson roamed between them and urged, “All right guys, you have other classes. Get going before Coach Hampton has anything to say about it.”
They lingered with obnoxious chuckles but eventually dragged their feet over to the door and left. Sabrina settled down in her chair and softly responded, “Thanks.”
Mike raised an eyebrow and questioned, “For what?” She looked him in the eye and saw genuine confusion. With a sigh, Sabrina worked through what she was feeling and expressed, “Those guys weren’t regulars in the class. I didn’t know what to expect from them. They just gave off a weird energy, and I was feeling kind of on edge.”
That earned a shrug from Mike, who questioned, “Do you think they were going to try something?” His expression soon clenched with concern. Sabrina gave a sigh and massaged her neck.
“I don’t know. Probably not. But my aunt, who is sixty and not a flirtatious dresser, had these young guys practically follow her into a public restroom. I think about that sometimes. I’ve been lucky, but you never know. I’ve got to be careful.”
Mike gingerly leaned against one of the counters. “I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Despite what you might hear from some professors, not every guy is a sex-crazed maniac.”
Sabrina set her arms down on her desk a little louder than she intended. “But we have a lot of young guys just out of high school with all that energy and not enough brain development. I hear a lot of things from my students about close calls, and I’m friends with Cynthia, one of the school psychologists. There’s plenty to worry about. I just want to have a relaxing yoga class where everyone feels safe.”
Her voice rose as she went. She told herself she wasn’t trying to yell at Mike; she just wanted him to understand. He edged away with a frown. Sabrina spread out her hands.
He shrugged. “I probably have more to be worried about when it comes to safety. Pretty much everyone around here can kick my ass.”
She pressed her lips together. “This is different though.”
Mike puffed out a long breath. “Yeah, I get that.“
“…Do you? A woman’s perspective is very different than a man’s.”
He looked her in the eye. They’d had discussions like this before, often cordial but occasionally vigorous and without resolution. Mike once alluded to the idea that being a woman was like having easy mode turned on. Sabrina leaned into all the complications and qualifications. He retorted that men are individualistic and treated poorly, especially as instructors. She responded sharply with a chart of statistics for the college. And round and round it would usually go.
They both recognized that this was a futile debate. Mike evoked their previous discussions and told her, “I wish I could understand your perspective. I try my best."
She leaned back a moment, then sharply sat up. “Actually, I saw something at this store a couple days ago. It should be in my drawer. Here we go!” From one of her longest, rattling desk drawers, Sabrina extracted a triangular crystal in a small baggie attached to a golden chain. Mike frowned.
Getting up from her desk, Sabrina made sure that the door to her classroom was securely locked before leading Mike over to a spot in the yoga area. This classroom wasn’t really intended for yoga, nor was it really intended to be a classroom. It was a retrofit lab for the science department, with too many pipes, oodles of sinks, and neglected materials locked behind glass cabinets. No matter how much Sabrina invested in wipes for the floor, nothing ever managed to get it clean.
Using an extra-large yoga mat, she invited Mike to sit on one end while she took the other. “I got this at a crystal shop. The owner told me it was a powerful object for mental connection and sharing energies. I was skeptical, but it was marked down. If we can forge a connection, then it could help us to understand one another’s perspective. In a Zen-like, empathic fashion at least. Won’t that be cool?"
He flashed her a skeptical look. She knew that he didn’t believe in any of the New Age stuff she was usually so excited about. He sat down across from her though. Sabrina didn’t find any instructions to go with the crystal, but she had her usual methods of focusing on a stone. She’d heard warnings about being careful of what energy you put into objects because sometimes they could contain trickster spirits. The most she’d experimented with this kind of thing was modest, unsuccessful divination, and affecting energy conduits.
She led him through the basic preparation for meditative focus. He warned her that he had a class to teach soon, but she assured him they would be done long before that. The breathing focus went smoothly, and they each started to feel a strange, tingling sensation that Mike was more worried about being related to his heart. Sabrina let the crystal linger between them as she told him to focus on her and her entire body while staring into her eyes.
Mike did his best to avoid looking at Sabrina too much. He had been an adjunct in the English department for several years before Sabrina arrived. She immediately caught his eye with her enthusiasm, energy, and delight about any far-flung topic.
And she was gorgeous. She had a toned, muscular body with a light tan, a slim waist, and shapely hips. Her spandex, Day-Glo pants always felt like they were diving too low. And she had on a pink and white sports top containing an overwhelming bust that he desperately needed to avoid looking at, like a double pinnacle of doom. How could he even begin to imagine a physical perspective like that? She seemed more like a dream girl if he let his mind and hormones dive in.
He took respite in her pale brown eyes, lamenting the ungodly swath of blonde hair that spilled out to her butt. Her little baseball cap with the college logo also provided a comfortable island of reflection. The rest was like gazing at the sun and getting lost in a beach body.
Mike had to be very careful. Just being alone with a female coworker in her classroom was enough to excite all the busybodies on staff with rampant talk if it got out. He was so close to tenure. When advising female students, the door to his office always remained open. But he needed to focus on this moment and all the stuff she was telling him so she could be appeased by some imagined metaphysical connection with this weird rock.
The area around them strangely started to feel warm, as though the old heater above had silently decided to kick on with a vendetta against them. They both squirmed at this rush of heat. Mike struggled to focus on anything, let alone Sabrina‘s presence or the twinkling of that little, dangling rock. Just when it seemed like the stifling air was too much, the stone gave a little swing back and forth like a pendulum and tapped their fingers. A sharp, electric shock followed that made Mike draw back his fingers while Sabrina flinched.
Soon after that, the blistering heat mercifully abated, and they were left with a chill, shivering sweat. It took several more minutes before Sabrina had to declare that nothing was going to happen. She questioned Mike about his feelings and thoughts, and he asked her about favorite movies. Nothing felt different, just as he expected. They parted with a sideways hug and quiet apologies.
Sabrina unlocked her classroom door to let Mike out and then relocked it before heading out, explaining that she had to meet up with someone before running off some dittos for a health class. Mike glanced in her direction, doing his best not to focus on her supple rear, and waved. The time until his freshman composition course was uneventful. He changed out the baggy, blue gym shorts and simple white t-shirt he’d worn for morning yoga and slipped on his regular gray suit.
The silver waistcoat underneath was typically a chore to button with his developing chubbiness. This time, it not only slipped on easily but felt strangely loose. More encouragement to make regular appearances at yoga, even though he was still skeptical that a little moving and posing did all that much. More salads for lunch, too.
He used a slim, black comb to adjust his sweaty mop of dark brown hair. Nearly time for a cut as he could feel it against his ears. As he grabbed his satchel and prepared to head down to his classroom, Mike felt a weird tickle in his nose. Snagging several tissues, he was perplexed as hissing, strong sneezes rattled his sinuses. Perhaps it was dwelling on recent events, but he found it uncanny that he sneezed the same way that Sabrina often did. She had a strong allergy to dust and would sneeze in fits just like that. His office definitely needed cleaning if it was making him react as badly. The vague notion of some sort of psychosomatic trigger from the crystal did cross his mind, but he swiftly dismissed it.
His class was on the third floor of the new glass building that looked like an inverted pen. After collecting homework, he began his lecture.
“Many scholars divide the Romantic era into what some call the dark and the light Romantics. We have those like Coleridge, who thought that nature was fantastic and full of divine wonder, and those like Herman Melville, who warned you that nature was going to mess you up and leave you mystified. There are several famous paintings of ships lost at sea amidst storms with lightning, rain, and tumultuous waves. This connects to the idea of the sublime…”
As he really started to get into his subject, despite the dipped faces and resting pens of his students, Mike felt a weird dragging sensation against his head. He paused and adjusted his collar to free whatever might have been trapped. Though it felt thicker, his hair couldn’t possibly have been stuck in his collar. Brushing this aside, he continued with a mention of Nathaniel Hawthorne and a page in the handout to turn to. As he listened to the student reading out loud, his hips suddenly felt like they were stretching, as though someone had latched them to a rubber band. His pants seemed perfectly fine though.
Just when he was able to dismiss this phantom strangeness, the turn he made to write on the marker board was followed by a strange, echoing jiggle, like a physical cacophony transmitted through his flesh. He was no stranger to flab, but the weight and persistence of the sensation caught him off guard. No amount of adjusting his suit and waistcoat alleviated the problem. Whenever he moved, that presence lingered.
He struggled to keep his outward professional decorum while absolutely freaking out inside. Just when he thought he might be able to keep a handle on all this craziness, it felt like something settled on his head. In part, it felt like a hat and a furry towel someone standing above had dropped on him. That, of course, was absolutely impossible. This ghostly drape not only tugged his head back, but it also didn’t react to his quick swipes to bat it away. Nothing was there.
At this point, he was willing to blame what Sabrina had done as having some hypnotic effect. Like a carnival trick he witnessed in his younger years. Saturating his mind with that possibility helped instill calm. It was just some weird twist of his perceptions—his brain playing tricks on him. While the method remained mysterious, that grounding in reason helped.
So, he pondered to himself, was this basically how Sabrina felt? At least, the way his brain divined it. Chest jiggle, outrageously long hair, those wide hips, and that lovely figure. Creeping in next, he had the sensation of a certain flatness spreading and inverting from the normal configuration at his groin. It went beyond simple incidental tucking. The detail was enough to faintly turn him on. Which was a terrible thing for the middle of class.
He did his best to disguise checking down there by brushing an imaginary trace of lint from his pants. Though he felt aroused by the cacophony of unique sensations, nothing embarrassing was showing. The fit of his suit seemed strangely comical as his jacket billowed and his pants struggled to stay up.
To his relief, despite the fact he had only gotten through a fraction of the material he wanted to cover this session, the class was nearly over. Several students approached his desk, even though he wished to be left alone. Everything so far made a strange sort of sense, but he wasn’t prepared for when his students approached and it dawned on him that not only were the male students significantly taller than him, but several of the female ones were as well.
His heart thundered in his chest as he realized that the hallucinations had progressed to the physical. Somehow, he managed to work through the issues and queries of his students even while it sounded like his voice was getting higher and softer to match Sabrina’s. No effort he made brought it back to its normal range. Despite the uncharacteristic voice coming out of his mouth, his students acted like he spoke this way all the time.
The release of the bell freed him from this exhausting charade. Mike hurried out the door ahead of most of his students, nervously gripping his bag and locking up when the last one was out. All he could think to do was run into his office and lay down on his couch until this strange witchcraft passed.
Along the way, he felt an unsettling sense as some men he passed not only towered over him as though he were little more than a child caught someplace he wasn’t supposed to be, but they were also looking, gawking, and pressing with their eyeballs as though some aspect of his body required their scrutiny.
In addition to this, he felt turbulent upset wrestling through his guts and an urgent need to pee that overwrote all other thoughts. Scampering quickly, he rushed to the nearest staff restroom, right next to the main building. Only once he pushed past the door did he realize that he had grabbed for the nearest one, the ladies' restroom.
Slowing, he trembled in the sudden cold of the restroom with a flashing signal pulse of all the impossible sensations zooming through his body. Mike told himself to turn around and leave for the right one, but he heard voices outside, and the watery summoning within demanded his attention. Rushing urgently, he snagged an open stall and hurried for the toilet.
It only vaguely crossed his consciousness that when he pulled down his pants, they weren’t the polyester slacks of his suit but something colorful and snug clinging to his thighs. Something other than his boxers followed them as he planted his soft, rounded butt down on the seat.
Clinging to the porcelain as though it were a shaky cliffside, he felt a wild torrent splash out of a recess in his body. Looking down, his heart nearly stopped. Immense breasts, swelling so far out that the rest of him was practically obscured, rose from his chest like mythic mountains. He knew enough to tell immediately that they were Sabrina’s. And they were sheathed in the burdened fabric of Sabrina‘s sports top. They were real and on his chest.
Their constant weight tugged on his pits and shoulders, as nervous sweat consumed their undersides. Sabrina’s tiny hands and narrow limbs also shifted their weight when he lifted them to check. His nails glittered with her shockingly bright pink polish.
Finishing on the toilet with a quick dab of toilet paper, Mike cautiously ventured out of the stall and over to the well-lit sink. Sabrina Burton stood in place of him, wearing the look of shock he felt throughout his entire soul. He had on her yoga outfit, which he suddenly wished had way more coverage for his shivering shoulders.
Her spandex pants, despite being snug around his lower half, felt like a dangling snake skin about to slough off and reveal intimate details. Even her silly hat had materialized on top of her waterfall of blonde hair. The sweaty heat and weight of all those locks frustrated him as he struggled to free them from his ears.
Women came and went through the door, and no one gave him a suspicious look. That, more than anything, cemented the terrifying, thought-consuming truth that this wasn’t just a persistent, detailed hallucination.
The top, fortunately, provided a degree of stability, even though he felt that shocks or something more substantial was needed for the persistent jiggles. It took till he left the ladies' room for him to realize that he was no longer carrying his regular satchel but the small sky-blue bag regularly at Sabrina‘s side. He wouldn’t be able to get into his room.
Rummaging through the bag cautiously, he found nothing familiar but did eventually discover Sabrina’s ring of keys. He could use her office temporarily. He left her phone alone.
The walk to the staff offices for health and the social sciences was long. As he experienced during the last stretch of his journey, Mike felt inescapably conscious of where certain people were looking. Many years ago, during a long road trip, his left taillight happened to dislodge. For many miles, random cars beeped and zoomed next to him. It was deeply unsettling and confusing, especially with his dour feelings at the time. This uncanny attention and surreal mood made him want to scream just like that back then.
The worst part was how everyone seemed to look down on him, physically and metaphorically. Rushing and not breathing, with a careful shuffle, restrained the worst of the panic. Somehow, Mike made it to Burton‘s office. Slamming the key into the lock and twisting with as much strength as he could muster from this body, he hurried inside.
To his shock, there was already someone there, sitting on the couch by Sabrina’s regular exercise equipment and watering her plants. It took him just a moment to recognize the lanky, muscular man as Sabrina’s boyfriend, Paul. He briefly lost the ability to breathe and talk as his brain tried to figure out if he could run away.
“Hey, sweetie. You alright now? You kind of left in a panic. I was gonna text you. I can get you some stuff from the Greek place near where I work for lunch.”
As this massive man, whom Mike had only met casually a few times before, approached him, he had no idea what to say other than a meek, “Alright…"
Before Mike could protest, Paul wrapped his arms around him and kissed him firmly on the lips. The sensation of being enveloped by a man terrified every sense inside his brain but paradoxically swaddled him in warm comfort like a human blanket. He wanted to twist and turn away from the kiss, but his body moved to meet it and even insistently kissed back. With alarm, Mike realized that something firm and warm was brushing against Paul’s pants as he clung to her. He was hard!
Fortunately, Sabrina‘s boyfriend noticed her sudden, overriding panic and sought answers. Fumbling with what felt like an imposter version of Sabrina‘s voice shaped by his cadence, Mike grabbed the concern that Sabrina expressed to him about suspicious students in her yoga class but also barreled into mentions of men looking at her creepily and some weird crystal that she needed to find. Paul was desperately confused, but he gently brushed her hair and stroked her cheek. Despite Mike’s feelings, the contact wasn’t unwelcome.
It wasn’t long before Paul led her over to the couch and positioned himself behind her. Working quickly, his hands dug into her soft shoulders, and Mike could feel herself melting under his touch. The aggravating weight of her boobs dwindled to floaty pillows. The tangle of her hair shifted to a comforting metronome. He was good. Mike intimately understood all the times Sabrina had impishly alluded to her boyfriend’s therapeutic touch. It was transcendent.
At the end of the session, she looked towards him and honestly wasn’t sure what happened next. It was like a spirit took her over. When she returned to her senses, Paul smiled warmly and whispered that she had her later yoga class to teach, but he would be bringing lunch right after.
They hadn’t had sex, that much she could tell, but her mouth felt strange. Several sips from Sabrina‘s water bottle didn’t quite clear the strange, ghostly presence around her lips.
The trek to Sabrina’s class took far less time than Mike wanted. She languidly gathered everyone together on their mats in the designated area. She asked them about their last session. Most of the class was made up of girls, with a few clearly gay guys. Everything they told her about the previous session felt like it was encrypted in a foreign language. The only way that she got through the class was by surreptitiously googling as many yoga positions as possible and vaguely asking Sabrina’s students what they wanted to focus on this time. She managed to put a lesson together.
“Now, for the next yoga position, I want you all to picture a big tree trunk with roots running deep below ground, then stretch out your legs straight and wide. Relax your hips and press your heels into the floor. Take deep breaths and relax your core muscles. Now bend forward at the waist, but keep your back straight. Hold this pose for ten breaths and repeat.”
Mike went through a number of the poses listed on a webpage, but none of them seemed like stuff that Sabrina would’ve taught. Every student struggled to comprehend her instructions. But she kept going, telling them, “We’re going to transition into a new posture now, so take five deep breaths to help loosen up. Think of how a tree trunk can bend low towards the earth. This pose is called… Tree Bender, and it helps give you flexibility in the hamstrings and calves.”
A strangely familiar snort issued from the side of the room towards the door. Looking up, Mike witnessed her own, manly face looking over at her with a hand covering his mouth. Sabrina! It had to be! If they swapped places, then this had to be her!
Nervously, Mike considered her words and playfully teased the other Mike by asking, “Would you do us the honor of finishing out the lesson, Mr. Larson?”
With a soft, whimsical expression, that Mike Larson limply fanned a hand and assured “Miss Burton” that he certainly wouldn’t want to interrupt. Only at the point of begging did Sabrina as Larson take over to finish the class.
Once all the students were gone with confusion trailing in their wake and the door locked again, Mike unleashed the full force of her own confusion. Sabrina, with Mike’s face, smiled calmly as Mike unfurled all the craziness.
“See! It worked! Although, I’m also curious about what you did with my boyfriend. I guess you got a little too deep into me… I wonder if he did too. Joking!”
Sabrina relayed her side of the experience. She had just cuddled up to her boyfriend when she was hit by a looming, growing sensation, her hair absent and her voice deepening. She just barely made it out before she was looking back at Mike’s reflection. Mike contritely admitted that many things part and parcel with being a woman unsettled her. Sabrina relayed discoveries of her own, focusing on the sense of separation she felt as a man, anonymity, and sullen strength. She admitted that it was a human weight that she had never really considered, but that felt eye-opening.
And… she was actually curious to explore it more at length for a research paper. Mike just wanted to have her perspective back. Sabrina teased that there were feelings and depths to being a woman that Mike had only scratched the surface of.
Considering this, while reflecting on the kaleidoscope of sensations saturating her female form, she didn’t say no right away.
Maybe it might be worthwhile to learn from this rare opportunity, with a perspective she never imagined. If they just used the crystal to undo whatever happened, then there was no way of knowing if this particular confluence of events would ever come again. However, Mike felt terrified about misplacing the crystal and losing any chance of returning to his normal life.
Ultimately though, the choice was clear.
Perspective Shift
“Now, we’ll transition into Cobra. Put the tops of your feet on the floor and gently push your chest up. It’s not about how far you can go; it’s just about feeling a little bit of a stretch in the front. Tuck your toes, and we’re going to push into a Downward Dog.”
Sabrina Burton smiled calmly at her class and quickly surveyed everyone’s positioning to see who might be having trouble and who had it right. She praised three new students for their good form while generally reminding the group about toe tucking. Her eyes soon landed on Mike Larson, who was sitting on a mat near the door. He had good enough form but kept shifting into a pose with either one or both arms out, like pantomiming a ballerina. She did her best to ignore his shenanigans with a straight face. Ten minutes later, the yoga session was over.
She closed out the class by thanking her guests and reminding her regular students of their weekend assignment. Heading over to her desk, Sabrina took a lengthy drink from her water bottle and flicked some sweat off her long hair. The group mostly cleared, but a few guys towards the back loitered. She took a deep breath and spread her arms out. Calmly, she asked if there were any other questions.
Within reach on her desk, she had a large pair of scissors and a huge bottle of custom fragrance mist. That group hadn’t been totally disruptive, but she noticed a lot of whispering between her directions. In normal classes, she would’ve just called them out. But here, it would’ve disrupted the mood she was trying to maintain.
“Can I help you with something?” She made her words loud but controlled as they turned towards her. They looked at one another as though sharing a private joke she didn’t get. She raised up on her heels to get as much height as possible. Before anything else could happen, Mike Larson roamed between them and urged, “All right guys, you have other classes. Get going before Coach Hampton has anything to say about it.”
They lingered with obnoxious chuckles but eventually dragged their feet over to the door and left. Sabrina settled down in her chair and softly responded, “Thanks.”
Mike raised an eyebrow and questioned, “For what?” She looked him in the eye and saw genuine confusion. With a sigh, Sabrina worked through what she was feeling and expressed, “Those guys weren’t regulars in the class. I didn’t know what to expect from them. They just gave off a weird energy, and I was feeling kind of on edge.”
That earned a shrug from Mike, who questioned, “Do you think they were going to try something?” His expression soon clenched with concern. Sabrina gave a sigh and massaged her neck.
“I don’t know. Probably not. But my aunt, who is sixty and not a flirtatious dresser, had these young guys practically follow her into a public restroom. I think about that sometimes. I’ve been lucky, but you never know. I’ve got to be careful.”
Mike gingerly leaned against one of the counters. “I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Despite what you might hear from some professors, not every guy is a sex-crazed maniac.”
Sabrina set her arms down on her desk a little louder than she intended. “But we have a lot of young guys just out of high school with all that energy and not enough brain development. I hear a lot of things from my students about close calls, and I’m friends with Cynthia, one of the school psychologists. There’s plenty to worry about. I just want to have a relaxing yoga class where everyone feels safe.”
Her voice rose as she went. She told herself she wasn’t trying to yell at Mike; she just wanted him to understand. He edged away with a frown. Sabrina spread out her hands.
He shrugged. “I probably have more to be worried about when it comes to safety. Pretty much everyone around here can kick my ass.”
She pressed her lips together. “This is different though.”
Mike puffed out a long breath. “Yeah, I get that.“
“…Do you? A woman’s perspective is very different than a man’s.”
He looked her in the eye. They’d had discussions like this before, often cordial but occasionally vigorous and without resolution. Mike once alluded to the idea that being a woman was like having easy mode turned on. Sabrina leaned into all the complications and qualifications. He retorted that men are individualistic and treated poorly, especially as instructors. She responded sharply with a chart of statistics for the college. And round and round it would usually go.
They both recognized that this was a futile debate. Mike evoked their previous discussions and told her, “I wish I could understand your perspective. I try my best."
She leaned back a moment, then sharply sat up. “Actually, I saw something at this store a couple days ago. It should be in my drawer. Here we go!” From one of her longest, rattling desk drawers, Sabrina extracted a triangular crystal in a small baggie attached to a golden chain. Mike frowned.
Getting up from her desk, Sabrina made sure that the door to her classroom was securely locked before leading Mike over to a spot in the yoga area. This classroom wasn’t really intended for yoga, nor was it really intended to be a classroom. It was a retrofit lab for the science department, with too many pipes, oodles of sinks, and neglected materials locked behind glass cabinets. No matter how much Sabrina invested in wipes for the floor, nothing ever managed to get it clean.
Using an extra-large yoga mat, she invited Mike to sit on one end while she took the other. “I got this at a crystal shop. The owner told me it was a powerful object for mental connection and sharing energies. I was skeptical, but it was marked down. If we can forge a connection, then it could help us to understand one another’s perspective. In a Zen-like, empathic fashion at least. Won’t that be cool?"
He flashed her a skeptical look. She knew that he didn’t believe in any of the New Age stuff she was usually so excited about. He sat down across from her though. Sabrina didn’t find any instructions to go with the crystal, but she had her usual methods of focusing on a stone. She’d heard warnings about being careful of what energy you put into objects because sometimes they could contain trickster spirits. The most she’d experimented with this kind of thing was modest, unsuccessful divination, and affecting energy conduits.
She led him through the basic preparation for meditative focus. He warned her that he had a class to teach soon, but she assured him they would be done long before that. The breathing focus went smoothly, and they each started to feel a strange, tingling sensation that Mike was more worried about being related to his heart. Sabrina let the crystal linger between them as she told him to focus on her and her entire body while staring into her eyes.
Mike did his best to avoid looking at Sabrina too much. He had been an adjunct in the English department for several years before Sabrina arrived. She immediately caught his eye with her enthusiasm, energy, and delight about any far-flung topic.
And she was gorgeous. She had a toned, muscular body with a light tan, a slim waist, and shapely hips. Her spandex, Day-Glo pants always felt like they were diving too low. And she had on a pink and white sports top containing an overwhelming bust that he desperately needed to avoid looking at, like a double pinnacle of doom. How could he even begin to imagine a physical perspective like that? She seemed more like a dream girl if he let his mind and hormones dive in.
He took respite in her pale brown eyes, lamenting the ungodly swath of blonde hair that spilled out to her butt. Her little baseball cap with the college logo also provided a comfortable island of reflection. The rest was like gazing at the sun and getting lost in a beach body.
Mike had to be very careful. Just being alone with a female coworker in her classroom was enough to excite all the busybodies on staff with rampant talk if it got out. He was so close to tenure. When advising female students, the door to his office always remained open. But he needed to focus on this moment and all the stuff she was telling him so she could be appeased by some imagined metaphysical connection with this weird rock.
The area around them strangely started to feel warm, as though the old heater above had silently decided to kick on with a vendetta against them. They both squirmed at this rush of heat. Mike struggled to focus on anything, let alone Sabrina‘s presence or the twinkling of that little, dangling rock. Just when it seemed like the stifling air was too much, the stone gave a little swing back and forth like a pendulum and tapped their fingers. A sharp, electric shock followed that made Mike draw back his fingers while Sabrina flinched.
Soon after that, the blistering heat mercifully abated, and they were left with a chill, shivering sweat. It took several more minutes before Sabrina had to declare that nothing was going to happen. She questioned Mike about his feelings and thoughts, and he asked her about favorite movies. Nothing felt different, just as he expected. They parted with a sideways hug and quiet apologies.
Sabrina unlocked her classroom door to let Mike out and then relocked it before heading out, explaining that she had to meet up with someone before running off some dittos for a health class. Mike glanced in her direction, doing his best not to focus on her supple rear, and waved. The time until his freshman composition course was uneventful. He changed out the baggy, blue gym shorts and simple white t-shirt he’d worn for morning yoga and slipped on his regular gray suit.
The silver waistcoat underneath was typically a chore to button with his developing chubbiness. This time, it not only slipped on easily but felt strangely loose. More encouragement to make regular appearances at yoga, even though he was still skeptical that a little moving and posing did all that much. More salads for lunch, too.
He used a slim, black comb to adjust his sweaty mop of dark brown hair. Nearly time for a cut as he could feel it against his ears. As he grabbed his satchel and prepared to head down to his classroom, Mike felt a weird tickle in his nose. Snagging several tissues, he was perplexed as hissing, strong sneezes rattled his sinuses. Perhaps it was dwelling on recent events, but he found it uncanny that he sneezed the same way that Sabrina often did. She had a strong allergy to dust and would sneeze in fits just like that. His office definitely needed cleaning if it was making him react as badly. The vague notion of some sort of psychosomatic trigger from the crystal did cross his mind, but he swiftly dismissed it.
His class was on the third floor of the new glass building that looked like an inverted pen. After collecting homework, he began his lecture.
“Many scholars divide the Romantic era into what some call the dark and the light Romantics. We have those like Coleridge, who thought that nature was fantastic and full of divine wonder, and those like Herman Melville, who warned you that nature was going to mess you up and leave you mystified. There are several famous paintings of ships lost at sea amidst storms with lightning, rain, and tumultuous waves. This connects to the idea of the sublime…”
As he really started to get into his subject, despite the dipped faces and resting pens of his students, Mike felt a weird dragging sensation against his head. He paused and adjusted his collar to free whatever might have been trapped. Though it felt thicker, his hair couldn’t possibly have been stuck in his collar. Brushing this aside, he continued with a mention of Nathaniel Hawthorne and a page in the handout to turn to. As he listened to the student reading out loud, his hips suddenly felt like they were stretching, as though someone had latched them to a rubber band. His pants seemed perfectly fine though.
Just when he was able to dismiss this phantom strangeness, the turn he made to write on the marker board was followed by a strange, echoing jiggle, like a physical cacophony transmitted through his flesh. He was no stranger to flab, but the weight and persistence of the sensation caught him off guard. No amount of adjusting his suit and waistcoat alleviated the problem. Whenever he moved, that presence lingered.
He struggled to keep his outward professional decorum while absolutely freaking out inside. Just when he thought he might be able to keep a handle on all this craziness, it felt like something settled on his head. In part, it felt like a hat and a furry towel someone standing above had dropped on him. That, of course, was absolutely impossible. This ghostly drape not only tugged his head back, but it also didn’t react to his quick swipes to bat it away. Nothing was there.
At this point, he was willing to blame what Sabrina had done as having some hypnotic effect. Like a carnival trick he witnessed in his younger years. Saturating his mind with that possibility helped instill calm. It was just some weird twist of his perceptions—his brain playing tricks on him. While the method remained mysterious, that grounding in reason helped.
So, he pondered to himself, was this basically how Sabrina felt? At least, the way his brain divined it. Chest jiggle, outrageously long hair, those wide hips, and that lovely figure. Creeping in next, he had the sensation of a certain flatness spreading and inverting from the normal configuration at his groin. It went beyond simple incidental tucking. The detail was enough to faintly turn him on. Which was a terrible thing for the middle of class.
He did his best to disguise checking down there by brushing an imaginary trace of lint from his pants. Though he felt aroused by the cacophony of unique sensations, nothing embarrassing was showing. The fit of his suit seemed strangely comical as his jacket billowed and his pants struggled to stay up.
To his relief, despite the fact he had only gotten through a fraction of the material he wanted to cover this session, the class was nearly over. Several students approached his desk, even though he wished to be left alone. Everything so far made a strange sort of sense, but he wasn’t prepared for when his students approached and it dawned on him that not only were the male students significantly taller than him, but several of the female ones were as well.
His heart thundered in his chest as he realized that the hallucinations had progressed to the physical. Somehow, he managed to work through the issues and queries of his students even while it sounded like his voice was getting higher and softer to match Sabrina’s. No effort he made brought it back to its normal range. Despite the uncharacteristic voice coming out of his mouth, his students acted like he spoke this way all the time.
The release of the bell freed him from this exhausting charade. Mike hurried out the door ahead of most of his students, nervously gripping his bag and locking up when the last one was out. All he could think to do was run into his office and lay down on his couch until this strange witchcraft passed.
Along the way, he felt an unsettling sense as some men he passed not only towered over him as though he were little more than a child caught someplace he wasn’t supposed to be, but they were also looking, gawking, and pressing with their eyeballs as though some aspect of his body required their scrutiny.
In addition to this, he felt turbulent upset wrestling through his guts and an urgent need to pee that overwrote all other thoughts. Scampering quickly, he rushed to the nearest staff restroom, right next to the main building. Only once he pushed past the door did he realize that he had grabbed for the nearest one, the ladies' restroom.
Slowing, he trembled in the sudden cold of the restroom with a flashing signal pulse of all the impossible sensations zooming through his body. Mike told himself to turn around and leave for the right one, but he heard voices outside, and the watery summoning within demanded his attention. Rushing urgently, he snagged an open stall and hurried for the toilet.
It only vaguely crossed his consciousness that when he pulled down his pants, they weren’t the polyester slacks of his suit but something colorful and snug clinging to his thighs. Something other than his boxers followed them as he planted his soft, rounded butt down on the seat.
Clinging to the porcelain as though it were a shaky cliffside, he felt a wild torrent splash out of a recess in his body. Looking down, his heart nearly stopped. Immense breasts, swelling so far out that the rest of him was practically obscured, rose from his chest like mythic mountains. He knew enough to tell immediately that they were Sabrina’s. And they were sheathed in the burdened fabric of Sabrina‘s sports top. They were real and on his chest.
Their constant weight tugged on his pits and shoulders, as nervous sweat consumed their undersides. Sabrina’s tiny hands and narrow limbs also shifted their weight when he lifted them to check. His nails glittered with her shockingly bright pink polish.
Finishing on the toilet with a quick dab of toilet paper, Mike cautiously ventured out of the stall and over to the well-lit sink. Sabrina Burton stood in place of him, wearing the look of shock he felt throughout his entire soul. He had on her yoga outfit, which he suddenly wished had way more coverage for his shivering shoulders.
Her spandex pants, despite being snug around his lower half, felt like a dangling snake skin about to slough off and reveal intimate details. Even her silly hat had materialized on top of her waterfall of blonde hair. The sweaty heat and weight of all those locks frustrated him as he struggled to free them from his ears.
Women came and went through the door, and no one gave him a suspicious look. That, more than anything, cemented the terrifying, thought-consuming truth that this wasn’t just a persistent, detailed hallucination.
The top, fortunately, provided a degree of stability, even though he felt that shocks or something more substantial was needed for the persistent jiggles. It took till he left the ladies' room for him to realize that he was no longer carrying his regular satchel but the small sky-blue bag regularly at Sabrina‘s side. He wouldn’t be able to get into his room.
Rummaging through the bag cautiously, he found nothing familiar but did eventually discover Sabrina’s ring of keys. He could use her office temporarily. He left her phone alone.
The walk to the staff offices for health and the social sciences was long. As he experienced during the last stretch of his journey, Mike felt inescapably conscious of where certain people were looking. Many years ago, during a long road trip, his left taillight happened to dislodge. For many miles, random cars beeped and zoomed next to him. It was deeply unsettling and confusing, especially with his dour feelings at the time. This uncanny attention and surreal mood made him want to scream just like that back then.
The worst part was how everyone seemed to look down on him, physically and metaphorically. Rushing and not breathing, with a careful shuffle, restrained the worst of the panic. Somehow, Mike made it to Burton‘s office. Slamming the key into the lock and twisting with as much strength as he could muster from this body, he hurried inside.
To his shock, there was already someone there, sitting on the couch by Sabrina’s regular exercise equipment and watering her plants. It took him just a moment to recognize the lanky, muscular man as Sabrina’s boyfriend, Paul. He briefly lost the ability to breathe and talk as his brain tried to figure out if he could run away.
“Hey, sweetie. You alright now? You kind of left in a panic. I was gonna text you. I can get you some stuff from the Greek place near where I work for lunch.”
As this massive man, whom Mike had only met casually a few times before, approached him, he had no idea what to say other than a meek, “Alright…"
Before Mike could protest, Paul wrapped his arms around him and kissed him firmly on the lips. The sensation of being enveloped by a man terrified every sense inside his brain but paradoxically swaddled him in warm comfort like a human blanket. He wanted to twist and turn away from the kiss, but his body moved to meet it and even insistently kissed back. With alarm, Mike realized that something firm and warm was brushing against Paul’s pants as he clung to her. He was hard!
Fortunately, Sabrina‘s boyfriend noticed her sudden, overriding panic and sought answers. Fumbling with what felt like an imposter version of Sabrina‘s voice shaped by his cadence, Mike grabbed the concern that Sabrina expressed to him about suspicious students in her yoga class but also barreled into mentions of men looking at her creepily and some weird crystal that she needed to find. Paul was desperately confused, but he gently brushed her hair and stroked her cheek. Despite Mike’s feelings, the contact wasn’t unwelcome.
It wasn’t long before Paul led her over to the couch and positioned himself behind her. Working quickly, his hands dug into her soft shoulders, and Mike could feel herself melting under his touch. The aggravating weight of her boobs dwindled to floaty pillows. The tangle of her hair shifted to a comforting metronome. He was good. Mike intimately understood all the times Sabrina had impishly alluded to her boyfriend’s therapeutic touch. It was transcendent.
At the end of the session, she looked towards him and honestly wasn’t sure what happened next. It was like a spirit took her over. When she returned to her senses, Paul smiled warmly and whispered that she had her later yoga class to teach, but he would be bringing lunch right after.
They hadn’t had sex, that much she could tell, but her mouth felt strange. Several sips from Sabrina‘s water bottle didn’t quite clear the strange, ghostly presence around her lips.
The trek to Sabrina’s class took far less time than Mike wanted. She languidly gathered everyone together on their mats in the designated area. She asked them about their last session. Most of the class was made up of girls, with a few clearly gay guys. Everything they told her about the previous session felt like it was encrypted in a foreign language. The only way that she got through the class was by surreptitiously googling as many yoga positions as possible and vaguely asking Sabrina’s students what they wanted to focus on this time. She managed to put a lesson together.
“Now, for the next yoga position, I want you all to picture a big tree trunk with roots running deep below ground, then stretch out your legs straight and wide. Relax your hips and press your heels into the floor. Take deep breaths and relax your core muscles. Now bend forward at the waist, but keep your back straight. Hold this pose for ten breaths and repeat.”
Mike went through a number of the poses listed on a webpage, but none of them seemed like stuff that Sabrina would’ve taught. Every student struggled to comprehend her instructions. But she kept going, telling them, “We’re going to transition into a new posture now, so take five deep breaths to help loosen up. Think of how a tree trunk can bend low towards the earth. This pose is called… Tree Bender, and it helps give you flexibility in the hamstrings and calves.”
A strangely familiar snort issued from the side of the room towards the door. Looking up, Mike witnessed her own, manly face looking over at her with a hand covering his mouth. Sabrina! It had to be! If they swapped places, then this had to be her!
Nervously, Mike considered her words and playfully teased the other Mike by asking, “Would you do us the honor of finishing out the lesson, Mr. Larson?”
With a soft, whimsical expression, that Mike Larson limply fanned a hand and assured “Miss Burton” that he certainly wouldn’t want to interrupt. Only at the point of begging did Sabrina as Larson take over to finish the class.
Once all the students were gone with confusion trailing in their wake and the door locked again, Mike unleashed the full force of her own confusion. Sabrina, with Mike’s face, smiled calmly as Mike unfurled all the craziness.
“See! It worked! Although, I’m also curious about what you did with my boyfriend. I guess you got a little too deep into me… I wonder if he did too. Joking!”
Sabrina relayed her side of the experience. She had just cuddled up to her boyfriend when she was hit by a looming, growing sensation, her hair absent and her voice deepening. She just barely made it out before she was looking back at Mike’s reflection. Mike contritely admitted that many things part and parcel with being a woman unsettled her. Sabrina relayed discoveries of her own, focusing on the sense of separation she felt as a man, anonymity, and sullen strength. She admitted that it was a human weight that she had never really considered, but that felt eye-opening.
And… she was actually curious to explore it more at length for a research paper. Mike just wanted to have her perspective back. Sabrina teased that there were feelings and depths to being a woman that Mike had only scratched the surface of.
Considering this, while reflecting on the kaleidoscope of sensations saturating her female form, she didn’t say no right away.
Maybe it might be worthwhile to learn from this rare opportunity, with a perspective she never imagined. If they just used the crystal to undo whatever happened, then there was no way of knowing if this particular confluence of events would ever come again. However, Mike felt terrified about misplacing the crystal and losing any chance of returning to his normal life.
Ultimately though, the choice was clear.
1
4.5K
2
1
After finding a potion online, Mark decides to have some fun when his sister invites some of her friends over while their parents are out of town.
“Mark! We’re heading to my room, don’t bother us!”
“Alright!”
Mark could hear his sister and her friends make their way up the stairs, past his room, and into Jenny’s room at the end of the hall. He sighed and leaned against the wall. If he listened carefully, he was just barely able to make out the sounds of conversation. They were hushed, perhaps they were aware that he might be listening? Or maybe the walls were thicker than he thought?
His phone buzzed in his pocket. It was his mom, texting him that she and his dad had arrived at the next town. Recently, one of their cousins was getting married and so both his parents were invited, but both he and Jenny declined to go.
Their official reasons were to catch up on schoolwork and while that was partially true in Mark’s case, the real reason was that neither of them really liked their cousin Ben, and a weekend free at the house seemed like a fun distraction.
Mark rubbed his eyes as he remembered the math assignment he had to do earlier. He hated fractions.
On the other side of the wall, the girls started laughing. He wondered what it was about. If perhaps Victoria told a funny joke or Susan made a small mistake. Perhaps they were talking about him, and how weird they found him to be.
His phone buzzed. He looked down and saw it was Jimmy texting him that he, Zack, and Brayden would be there in about an hour. They’re just waiting for Brayden to finish with soccer practice. Mark replied ok and went downstairs. He made sure the door was unlocked for them and that the outside light wouldn’t turn on to alert anyone that more people had come inside.
“Oh, hi Mark!” Victoria had come downstairs, “I was just going to get some water, how are you doing?”
“I’m fine.” Mark replied, “Just checking to see if there was anyone outside.”
Victoria frowned, “You expecting someone? You didn’t piss off the wrong people, did you?” she joked.
Mark chuckled, “No. Just expecting some mail. It’s supposed to come in later today.”
“Alright.” Victoria said, “Well… we’re all upstairs… so yeah.”
And with that Victoria left. A part of him wanted to call out to her, to ask her to stay with him for a little while longer. But he wasn’t sure that would have been a good idea. She would just end up laughing at him.
An hour later, Mark received a text from Jimmy saying they were outside. Mark opened the door and let them inside, reminding all of them that they needed to be quiet. Unlike Jenny, who got permission from their parents to have friends over, Mark wasn’t allowed to have guests in the house.
They shuffled into the basement, making sure not to make any sounds that might alert anyone they were there.
“You got it?” Mark asked.
“Calm down.” Zack said, reaching into his coat, “It came this morning.”
He pulled out four small vials of a purple liquid. The four of them stared at the vials before Jimmy, bravest of them all, took one of them in his hand. Mark gulped as Jimmy brought it closer for inspection.
“You sure this will work?” he asked.
Zack shrugged, “Possibly. The guy I bought it off of claimed to have made it himself.”
“You’d buy this stuff from just a random guy?” Brayden asked.
“You’d be interested if this horny creepy guy was actually a hot red head.” Zack replied dryly. “Mark was there, he can vouch for me.”
Mark told them the story of how a week ago he and Zack were looking through the web for anything that might help him get better with girls. He didn’t have Jimmy’s natural confidence, or Brayden’s athleticism, but he was hoping to find something that would give him a leg up.
That led him and Zack to dark corners of the internet where they came across a man who possessed the body of a red haired woman and told about a special potion he created. Hesitantly, the two of them bought four potions of the stuff and waited for Mark’s parents to leave for cousin Ben’s wedding.
“Ok.” Jimmy said slowly, “Did this guy explain how this stuff works?”
“He said that we’d figure it out once we drank it.” Zack replied, “But… to be careful not to spend too long away or else we’ll start to change.”
“Ominous.” Brayden said.
Mark grabbed one and opened it. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m going to try it!”
“Hold on, hold on!” Jimmy cried, “I’m coming with you. I have my doubts, but I can’t let you poison yourself.”
“Naturally, I will be joining you as well.” Zack said, taking one vial.
The three of them looked towards Brayden. The athlete thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. Despite being a player known for taking risks, Brayden was extremely cautious outside of soccer. If he declined, then at least he would be able to call an ambulance on the likely chance this was all a scam.
Brayden shrugged, “If this makes me miss practice, I swear.”
They raised their vials, clinking them against each other, and drank it all in one gulp.
Whatever was in the vials was surprisingly sweet, and reminded Mark of grape soda, save for the lack of carbonation. It left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, however.
They waited, glancing at each other. Nothing.
“Looks like that’s two hundred down the drain.” Zack sighed, “Here’s hoping I could track them dow-!”
He doubled over, clenching his teeth and seizing his stomach. Mark and Jimmy got to their feet, only for Jimmy to immediately fall, his body flailing in pain. Mark was beginning to feel weak, suddenly aware of how fragile his balance was. He turned to Brayden, and saw the athlete had completely fallen, laying on his back unconscious. Mark tried to scream, but no sound came out. He couldn’t force anything to come out, he just felt so weak.
He heard shouting followed by footsteps from upstairs. The girls must’ve heard them. If nothing else, they would call an ambulance. Maybe the hospital will be able to save them.
Or maybe that was just a dream. Mark didn’t know when he fell to the floor, but he remembered thinking about how he could no longer feel his body.
And then he realized he had no body.
He floated upwards and looked down. He expected to see something down there, but there was nothing. Around him, he saw the apparitions of his friends as they looked about with their mouths opened.
“Holy sh-!” Brayden screamed, before the door to the basement opened.
The four of them floated in shock as Jenny and her friends came downstairs. Mark was frozen when Jenny’s eyes met his, certain she would cry out in fear. Except her eyes passed over his and the rest of his friends.
“What was that?” Susan asked.
“Did the washing machine turn on?” Isabel asked.
Jenny looked, “No, and there’s nothing in it.”
“A ghost?” Victoria asked.
“Maybe.” Jenny replied with a chuckle.
“Sis?” Mark asked, walking closer to Jenny.
His sister didn’t hear him, “I wonder what Mark’s up to. Do you think he heard anything?”
“I’ll go and ask him.” Victoria said, running upstairs.
Mark waved a ghostly hand in front of Jenny’s face. Nothing. He looked over at his friends who were just as confused as he was. If she couldn’t see him, could she feel him?
Hesitantly, Mark brought a finger to her face. His finger met her skin, and Mark gasped as he was suddenly pulled inside!
Once again he had a body, only this time he was carrying a pair of breasts! He swallowed, feeling cold all of a sudden. He couldn’t see his friends anymore.
“Are you alright?” Susan asked.
Let me out! Mark thought frantically. Let me out!
He gasped as he felt himself ejected from her body, appearing next to her. He was still a ghostly apparition, and he was once again able to see his friends who stood in shock as to what they witnessed.
“Jenny!” Susan called.
“Huh?”
“Are you alright? You looked like you were freaking out or something.”
Jenny brought a hand to her head, “Yeah, I’m fine. Think I blacked out or something for a second.”
Victoria came back down the stairs, “Mark’s gone.”
“What?” Jenny asked.
“He’s gone.” Victoria repeated, “He’s not in his room.”
Jenny growled, “I’ll try texting him to see where he is. Hopefully he hasn’t gone far. Probably went out with one of his friends.”
“Don’t you think he would’ve told us?” Isabel asked.
“Probably hanging out with that creep Zack.” Susan muttered.
With that, the three of them went back upstairs.
“Dude, what was that?” Jimmy asked.
“I think I figured out how these potions work.” Mark replied.
“Any idea how we get our bodies back?” Brayden asked.
“The guy said the effect will wear off in about twelve hours.” Zack replied, glaring off at the stairs.
“Are you sure about that?” Brayden asked.
Zack turned his glare at the athlete, “The potions turned out to be real, didn’t they?”
Brayden held up ghostly hands, “Alright, alright. I’m sorry.”
Zack sighed, “It’s not you. It’s just… anyway. I think I might mess with Susan for a bit. Does that sound alright?”
“What?” Brayden and Jimmy asked.
“What did you think Mark and I got the potions for?” Zack asked, “And you saw what Mark did earlier with his sister.”
“Dude. That’s a little… much.” Jimmy said.
Mark scratched his head, “Like I said, I wanted to know girls.”
Jimmy thought for a moment. “Well, since you and Zack got the potions, I guess you get next pick.”
Mark thought for a moment. Jenny was considered one of the most beautiful girls in her college, but she was also his sister. Sure, he had possessed her earlier, but that had been on accident. He didn’t want to do that again. Susan would have been his next choice, but Zack had already claimed her.
He had no interest in Isabel, which only left him with one choice. If he still had his body, his heart would have been pounding when he said, “Victoria.”
“Alright.” Brayden said, “I call Isabel.”
Jimmy groaned, “Umm… Mark, what exactly do you plan to do with these girls?”
“Stuff we shouldn’t be doing.”
“And would you be ok with that knowing your sister would be controlled as well?”
Mark shrugged, if anything he would like her to be taken down a few notches.
Jimmy sighed, “Alright. Just wanted to ask.”
As ghosts, the four of them floated upstairs and into Jenny’s room to find the four girls were sitting on the floor. Jenny had her phone in her hand, “He’s not answering my text.” She said.
“Call him?” Isabel asked.
“I might.”
The four men looked at each other before making their way into the bodies of the women.
They all gasped as they returned to having flesh and blood bodies, even if they weren’t their own. “Unreal.” Jimmy breathed through Jenny’s lips.
“Soft.” Brayden said, examining Isabel’s hands.
“You started with her hands?” Zack asked, bringing Susan’s hands to undo her blouse.
“I wanted to take my time and enjoy things.” Brayden said, “You people can do what you want!”
Well what Mark wanted to do was watch as Zack discarded Susan’s blouse, revealing boobs larger than you would expect on a woman of Susan’s build. The breasts were held back by a white bra that was soon tossed off. The boobs bounced a little as they were freed before falling into their resting position. “This feels interesting.” Zack commented, bringing a finger to a nipple. “Ooh! That’s nice!”
Mark licked Victoria’s lips, feeling a strange sensation between his legs. He rubbed them together, finding the sensation similar to that of a boner. Is this body getting excited? He wondered.
He placed a hand under Victoria’s shorts, feeling around the panties and was surprised that it came back damp. What is this? Mark wondered.
He was suddenly aware of his stolen body. He leaned back, aware of his small breasts that lurked beneath his shirt, as well as the short shorts that exposed his thighs. Mark had thought Victoria was hot but being her was a different thing entirely.
He was so caught up in the revelation of being Victoria that he hadn’t noticed that Jimmy in Jenny’s body had gotten completely naked, their clothes discarded at the floor by their feet. Jenny’s body had made their way over to Isabel’s and they were interlocked. He looked up at the sounds of them moaning, their breasts pressed together as they leaned in and kissed. Jenny’s hands snaked their way under the covers of Isabel’s clothing.
“That looks like fun.” Mark said, his legs twitching.
Jenny’s body broke the kiss. She looked sideways at Mark, looking at him with eyes that were half closed, her body arched in a way that drew attention to the curve of her back as well as her breasts. “You can join us, if you want.”
Mark should have felt ashamed at being turned by his sister’s body, but instead that was the straw that made him throw off his clothing. Victoria’s clothing were snug, in a way that they drew attention to the muscles along her legs and arms. Her boobs, though small, were still heavy enough that they bounced slightly when Mark took off her sports bra.
“Mmmh.” Isabel’s body hummed, beckoning her closer.
Two pair of hands touched her body. Victoria gasped as those same hands traced along her muscles. Jenny’s hand explored her frontal body, giving her breasts a nice squeeze before going down and following the lines of her abs where she found her way between Victoria’s legs and then-
“Ah!” Victoria cried, feeling a finger entering her.
Isabel’s hands were lighter and more experienced, it seemed. She ran her fingers down lightly across her back, lightly tapping away at her muscles, all the while making her way to her ass which she gave a nice firm squeeze.
Victoria hummed as Jenny began manipulating the inside of her vagina.
“I’ve always wanted to do you.” Isabel whispered. “You and Jenny.”
Victoria opened her eyes, seeing the smiling faces of Isabel and Jenny looking down upon her. She was horny, but why? She found their bodies attractive, but she wasn’t attracted to girls. Was she?
But I am! Mark thought, reclaiming himself.
He struggled remembering his own name as Victoria’s body climaxed. He moaned, Victoria’s back arched as a wave of pleasure flowed through him, feeling similar but not quite the same as the orgasms he would often experience in his old body.
My old body. Mark thought, looking down at Victoria’s naked form. Yes. I am Mark, I am a guy, this is not my usual body. Why did I think it was?
“Jenny, do me!” Isabel moaned.
Mark looked to see his sister’s body and Isabel’s body fumble to the floor. Susan, it seemed had left the room and wandered off. I need to find Zack. Mark thought, Maybe he’ll know something about this.
Quickly, he left his sister’s room, leaving Jimmy and Brayden alone to finish what they started. He found Zack soon enough. He was still in Susan’s body, now completely naked on the couch and was taking pictures with her phone.
“What’s going on?” Mark asked, “Earlier, I thought I was actually Victoria!”
Susan nodded, “A side effect, it seems, of the potion. I almost lost myself as well. Although… it seems that in doing so I was able to learn a few things about Susan.”
“What kind of things?” Mark asked.
Susan grinned as she quickly typed something into her phone, “Just some usernames and passwords is all.” Susan showed him a website on her phone. Mark gasped as he saw multiple pictures and videos of Susan, each of them having her in a sexual position of some kind. “This is how she’s been paying for college, you know?” Zack laughed.
“I… I don’t think we should continue this.” Mark said.
Susan eyed him, “You’re the one who wanted this. Besides, you managed to remember yourself. Besides…” Susan aimed her phone at him and snapped a few pictures, “We should at least get something to remember this by.”
“I… I don’t know, it’s just…”
“Just what?” Zack said, putting down the phone, “That now you get the chance you’ve always wanted and now you’re too scared to go through with it?”
“That’s-”
“You wanted to do this. You gave me half the money. You planned this.” Zack snapped. “But… if you want to back out of this, be my guest. I’m going to continue having some fun, and I think Jimmy and Brayden will as well. But if you want to stop early, that’s your problem.”
Mark gritted his teeth. “Alright. You’re right. I… I think I will call this early, for me anyway. But… do you think Jimmy and Brayden might be willing to do something with us?”
Susan raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips.
They arrived to see Jenny and Isabel panting heavily. Despite this, however, the two of them were still willing to join with Victoria and Susan as they laid down on the floor and began exploring each other’s bodies.
Victoria was once again confused by why she felt attraction at Susan’s large breasts. Sure she was once jealous of all the looks Susan would get, but she never once felt herself attracted to them. And why was she fine with both Isabel and Jenny getting so handsy with her?
She gasped, suddenly aware that one of her hands was massaging Susan’s breasts, making one of her nipples erect in the process, while her other hand had found its way onto Isabel’s ass and was gently gliding across the perfect roundness of it.
She was forced onto the floor as the other girls, giggling began having their way with her. This isn’t right! She thought, Why I am doing this? What even happened? She tried to fight back, but the three girls holding her down combined with her own body spasming at the pleasure she was facing made it difficult to think much less act.
“Come on, Victoria.” Isabel goaded, “Make me feel good, too.”
Victoria was aware of her fingers entering Isabel’s pussy. The other girl moaned as Victoria began fingering her. Why am I doing this? She wondered.
Wait. Mark thought, I remember why I’m doing this now.
Shame washed over him briefly as he wondered what would happen if he slipped out of Victoria and she woke up to find her other friends completely naked and having sex with each other. Would they still try to have sex with her, now knowing that Mark was still inside?
Victoria came, her body spasmed as she fell limp to the floor. The other three giggled, continuing to play with each other and completely unaware as Victoria reached for her clothes and left Jenny’s room. Mark found comfort and safety in his own room.
He leaned against his wall, barely able to hear the others having fun in the other room. He laughed as he began putting Victoria’s clothes back on before stopping and remembering what Zack was doing earlier.
Victoria’s phone was still in her shorts and with it Mark took a few pictures of her body and sent it to his own phone, for his own use later back in his own body. Afterwards, he put Victoria’s clothes back on and wondered if now was a good time to leave.
If I do that, she’ll be wondering what she’s doing in my room, and why all of her friends have suddenly become so horny. Mark thought, bringing his legs up to his chest.
I feel so weak.
He gasped. That thought was not his.
Cautiously, he let those other thoughts come in. Victoria’s thoughts. She wasn’t conscious, at least Mark really hoped she wasn’t, so these thoughts must be related to memories in some way. Slowly, reminding himself of who he is, Mark allowed those memories and thoughts to come to him.
Victoria was running. She was on the track at her college. Jenny, Isabel, and Susan were cheering her on in the stands. Victoria bared her teeth as she made it to her final lap, placing all of her strength into her she managed to pass by the others and claim the victory.
And yet, she was still too shy to tell anyone else about her feelings. An image came to mind. Of a boy with thin framed glasses and short hair. A boy who Jenny rolled her eyes at and badmouthed to everyone.
Mark swallowed as he saw himself come into mind.
Mark opened his eyes. She has feelings for me. He thought. And I just stole her body. And my friends are having fun in the bodies of her friends. Some crush I was.
He decided to wait out the time in Victoria’s body. After some time, the sounds from the other room had stopped and Mark, unknowingly managed to fall asleep.
She woke up as a ray of sunlight fell upon her face. She blinked, opened her eyes and wondered why she was Mark’s room and not Jenny’s. Wait. She didn’t do anything weird with him, did she?
No! Mark screamed, Because I’m right here! And I need to get out! Get Out!
He was thrust outwards, falling onto the floor of his room. He laughed, but stopped as he heard Victoria take in a breath. “Hey, it’s alright it’s-” As he got up he stopped, aware at how cold he now felt. Slowly he looked down and saw he was naked, and what was worth was that his penis was completely erect.
He looked up, expecting Victoria to scream, or get angry with him. Instead, she asked, “Mark? What did we do yesterday?”
Before he could answer, screaming came from the other room. Both female and male voices. Mark and Victoria dashed over to Jenny’s room to find Jenny and Isabel, still naked, glaring daggers at the naked Jimmy and Brayden who had now appeared.
“What happened?” Mark asked.
“We remembered about the deadline,” Jimmy replied, “but we didn’t expect to appear next to them without clothes.”
“You didn’t dress them?” Mark asked.
“What’s going on?” Jenny demanded, “What did you and your creepy friends do to us?”
Mark looked around the room and noticed that two people were missing. “Where’s Susan?” he asked.
“Where’s Zack?” Jenny snarled.
Those questions gave them a sort of silent truce as they looked through the house for any evidence of the two. Jenny and Isabel both got dressed and refused to look at them as they called out for Isabel. Victoria avoided Mark as he and Brayden found their clothes waiting for them in the basement, along with a note from Zack who said he ran off with Susan’s body, saying she would be able to make him a good amount of money in a small amount of time.
The three friends looked at each other, each one wondering if they should tell the girls what happened and what they had done last night.
“Mark! We’re heading to my room, don’t bother us!”
“Alright!”
Mark could hear his sister and her friends make their way up the stairs, past his room, and into Jenny’s room at the end of the hall. He sighed and leaned against the wall. If he listened carefully, he was just barely able to make out the sounds of conversation. They were hushed, perhaps they were aware that he might be listening? Or maybe the walls were thicker than he thought?
His phone buzzed in his pocket. It was his mom, texting him that she and his dad had arrived at the next town. Recently, one of their cousins was getting married and so both his parents were invited, but both he and Jenny declined to go.
Their official reasons were to catch up on schoolwork and while that was partially true in Mark’s case, the real reason was that neither of them really liked their cousin Ben, and a weekend free at the house seemed like a fun distraction.
Mark rubbed his eyes as he remembered the math assignment he had to do earlier. He hated fractions.
On the other side of the wall, the girls started laughing. He wondered what it was about. If perhaps Victoria told a funny joke or Susan made a small mistake. Perhaps they were talking about him, and how weird they found him to be.
His phone buzzed. He looked down and saw it was Jimmy texting him that he, Zack, and Brayden would be there in about an hour. They’re just waiting for Brayden to finish with soccer practice. Mark replied ok and went downstairs. He made sure the door was unlocked for them and that the outside light wouldn’t turn on to alert anyone that more people had come inside.
“Oh, hi Mark!” Victoria had come downstairs, “I was just going to get some water, how are you doing?”
“I’m fine.” Mark replied, “Just checking to see if there was anyone outside.”
Victoria frowned, “You expecting someone? You didn’t piss off the wrong people, did you?” she joked.
Mark chuckled, “No. Just expecting some mail. It’s supposed to come in later today.”
“Alright.” Victoria said, “Well… we’re all upstairs… so yeah.”
And with that Victoria left. A part of him wanted to call out to her, to ask her to stay with him for a little while longer. But he wasn’t sure that would have been a good idea. She would just end up laughing at him.
An hour later, Mark received a text from Jimmy saying they were outside. Mark opened the door and let them inside, reminding all of them that they needed to be quiet. Unlike Jenny, who got permission from their parents to have friends over, Mark wasn’t allowed to have guests in the house.
They shuffled into the basement, making sure not to make any sounds that might alert anyone they were there.
“You got it?” Mark asked.
“Calm down.” Zack said, reaching into his coat, “It came this morning.”
He pulled out four small vials of a purple liquid. The four of them stared at the vials before Jimmy, bravest of them all, took one of them in his hand. Mark gulped as Jimmy brought it closer for inspection.
“You sure this will work?” he asked.
Zack shrugged, “Possibly. The guy I bought it off of claimed to have made it himself.”
“You’d buy this stuff from just a random guy?” Brayden asked.
“You’d be interested if this horny creepy guy was actually a hot red head.” Zack replied dryly. “Mark was there, he can vouch for me.”
Mark told them the story of how a week ago he and Zack were looking through the web for anything that might help him get better with girls. He didn’t have Jimmy’s natural confidence, or Brayden’s athleticism, but he was hoping to find something that would give him a leg up.
That led him and Zack to dark corners of the internet where they came across a man who possessed the body of a red haired woman and told about a special potion he created. Hesitantly, the two of them bought four potions of the stuff and waited for Mark’s parents to leave for cousin Ben’s wedding.
“Ok.” Jimmy said slowly, “Did this guy explain how this stuff works?”
“He said that we’d figure it out once we drank it.” Zack replied, “But… to be careful not to spend too long away or else we’ll start to change.”
“Ominous.” Brayden said.
Mark grabbed one and opened it. “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m going to try it!”
“Hold on, hold on!” Jimmy cried, “I’m coming with you. I have my doubts, but I can’t let you poison yourself.”
“Naturally, I will be joining you as well.” Zack said, taking one vial.
The three of them looked towards Brayden. The athlete thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. Despite being a player known for taking risks, Brayden was extremely cautious outside of soccer. If he declined, then at least he would be able to call an ambulance on the likely chance this was all a scam.
Brayden shrugged, “If this makes me miss practice, I swear.”
They raised their vials, clinking them against each other, and drank it all in one gulp.
Whatever was in the vials was surprisingly sweet, and reminded Mark of grape soda, save for the lack of carbonation. It left a bitter aftertaste in his mouth, however.
They waited, glancing at each other. Nothing.
“Looks like that’s two hundred down the drain.” Zack sighed, “Here’s hoping I could track them dow-!”
He doubled over, clenching his teeth and seizing his stomach. Mark and Jimmy got to their feet, only for Jimmy to immediately fall, his body flailing in pain. Mark was beginning to feel weak, suddenly aware of how fragile his balance was. He turned to Brayden, and saw the athlete had completely fallen, laying on his back unconscious. Mark tried to scream, but no sound came out. He couldn’t force anything to come out, he just felt so weak.
He heard shouting followed by footsteps from upstairs. The girls must’ve heard them. If nothing else, they would call an ambulance. Maybe the hospital will be able to save them.
Or maybe that was just a dream. Mark didn’t know when he fell to the floor, but he remembered thinking about how he could no longer feel his body.
And then he realized he had no body.
He floated upwards and looked down. He expected to see something down there, but there was nothing. Around him, he saw the apparitions of his friends as they looked about with their mouths opened.
“Holy sh-!” Brayden screamed, before the door to the basement opened.
The four of them floated in shock as Jenny and her friends came downstairs. Mark was frozen when Jenny’s eyes met his, certain she would cry out in fear. Except her eyes passed over his and the rest of his friends.
“What was that?” Susan asked.
“Did the washing machine turn on?” Isabel asked.
Jenny looked, “No, and there’s nothing in it.”
“A ghost?” Victoria asked.
“Maybe.” Jenny replied with a chuckle.
“Sis?” Mark asked, walking closer to Jenny.
His sister didn’t hear him, “I wonder what Mark’s up to. Do you think he heard anything?”
“I’ll go and ask him.” Victoria said, running upstairs.
Mark waved a ghostly hand in front of Jenny’s face. Nothing. He looked over at his friends who were just as confused as he was. If she couldn’t see him, could she feel him?
Hesitantly, Mark brought a finger to her face. His finger met her skin, and Mark gasped as he was suddenly pulled inside!
Once again he had a body, only this time he was carrying a pair of breasts! He swallowed, feeling cold all of a sudden. He couldn’t see his friends anymore.
“Are you alright?” Susan asked.
Let me out! Mark thought frantically. Let me out!
He gasped as he felt himself ejected from her body, appearing next to her. He was still a ghostly apparition, and he was once again able to see his friends who stood in shock as to what they witnessed.
“Jenny!” Susan called.
“Huh?”
“Are you alright? You looked like you were freaking out or something.”
Jenny brought a hand to her head, “Yeah, I’m fine. Think I blacked out or something for a second.”
Victoria came back down the stairs, “Mark’s gone.”
“What?” Jenny asked.
“He’s gone.” Victoria repeated, “He’s not in his room.”
Jenny growled, “I’ll try texting him to see where he is. Hopefully he hasn’t gone far. Probably went out with one of his friends.”
“Don’t you think he would’ve told us?” Isabel asked.
“Probably hanging out with that creep Zack.” Susan muttered.
With that, the three of them went back upstairs.
“Dude, what was that?” Jimmy asked.
“I think I figured out how these potions work.” Mark replied.
“Any idea how we get our bodies back?” Brayden asked.
“The guy said the effect will wear off in about twelve hours.” Zack replied, glaring off at the stairs.
“Are you sure about that?” Brayden asked.
Zack turned his glare at the athlete, “The potions turned out to be real, didn’t they?”
Brayden held up ghostly hands, “Alright, alright. I’m sorry.”
Zack sighed, “It’s not you. It’s just… anyway. I think I might mess with Susan for a bit. Does that sound alright?”
“What?” Brayden and Jimmy asked.
“What did you think Mark and I got the potions for?” Zack asked, “And you saw what Mark did earlier with his sister.”
“Dude. That’s a little… much.” Jimmy said.
Mark scratched his head, “Like I said, I wanted to know girls.”
Jimmy thought for a moment. “Well, since you and Zack got the potions, I guess you get next pick.”
Mark thought for a moment. Jenny was considered one of the most beautiful girls in her college, but she was also his sister. Sure, he had possessed her earlier, but that had been on accident. He didn’t want to do that again. Susan would have been his next choice, but Zack had already claimed her.
He had no interest in Isabel, which only left him with one choice. If he still had his body, his heart would have been pounding when he said, “Victoria.”
“Alright.” Brayden said, “I call Isabel.”
Jimmy groaned, “Umm… Mark, what exactly do you plan to do with these girls?”
“Stuff we shouldn’t be doing.”
“And would you be ok with that knowing your sister would be controlled as well?”
Mark shrugged, if anything he would like her to be taken down a few notches.
Jimmy sighed, “Alright. Just wanted to ask.”
As ghosts, the four of them floated upstairs and into Jenny’s room to find the four girls were sitting on the floor. Jenny had her phone in her hand, “He’s not answering my text.” She said.
“Call him?” Isabel asked.
“I might.”
The four men looked at each other before making their way into the bodies of the women.
They all gasped as they returned to having flesh and blood bodies, even if they weren’t their own. “Unreal.” Jimmy breathed through Jenny’s lips.
“Soft.” Brayden said, examining Isabel’s hands.
“You started with her hands?” Zack asked, bringing Susan’s hands to undo her blouse.
“I wanted to take my time and enjoy things.” Brayden said, “You people can do what you want!”
Well what Mark wanted to do was watch as Zack discarded Susan’s blouse, revealing boobs larger than you would expect on a woman of Susan’s build. The breasts were held back by a white bra that was soon tossed off. The boobs bounced a little as they were freed before falling into their resting position. “This feels interesting.” Zack commented, bringing a finger to a nipple. “Ooh! That’s nice!”
Mark licked Victoria’s lips, feeling a strange sensation between his legs. He rubbed them together, finding the sensation similar to that of a boner. Is this body getting excited? He wondered.
He placed a hand under Victoria’s shorts, feeling around the panties and was surprised that it came back damp. What is this? Mark wondered.
He was suddenly aware of his stolen body. He leaned back, aware of his small breasts that lurked beneath his shirt, as well as the short shorts that exposed his thighs. Mark had thought Victoria was hot but being her was a different thing entirely.
He was so caught up in the revelation of being Victoria that he hadn’t noticed that Jimmy in Jenny’s body had gotten completely naked, their clothes discarded at the floor by their feet. Jenny’s body had made their way over to Isabel’s and they were interlocked. He looked up at the sounds of them moaning, their breasts pressed together as they leaned in and kissed. Jenny’s hands snaked their way under the covers of Isabel’s clothing.
“That looks like fun.” Mark said, his legs twitching.
Jenny’s body broke the kiss. She looked sideways at Mark, looking at him with eyes that were half closed, her body arched in a way that drew attention to the curve of her back as well as her breasts. “You can join us, if you want.”
Mark should have felt ashamed at being turned by his sister’s body, but instead that was the straw that made him throw off his clothing. Victoria’s clothing were snug, in a way that they drew attention to the muscles along her legs and arms. Her boobs, though small, were still heavy enough that they bounced slightly when Mark took off her sports bra.
“Mmmh.” Isabel’s body hummed, beckoning her closer.
Two pair of hands touched her body. Victoria gasped as those same hands traced along her muscles. Jenny’s hand explored her frontal body, giving her breasts a nice squeeze before going down and following the lines of her abs where she found her way between Victoria’s legs and then-
“Ah!” Victoria cried, feeling a finger entering her.
Isabel’s hands were lighter and more experienced, it seemed. She ran her fingers down lightly across her back, lightly tapping away at her muscles, all the while making her way to her ass which she gave a nice firm squeeze.
Victoria hummed as Jenny began manipulating the inside of her vagina.
“I’ve always wanted to do you.” Isabel whispered. “You and Jenny.”
Victoria opened her eyes, seeing the smiling faces of Isabel and Jenny looking down upon her. She was horny, but why? She found their bodies attractive, but she wasn’t attracted to girls. Was she?
But I am! Mark thought, reclaiming himself.
He struggled remembering his own name as Victoria’s body climaxed. He moaned, Victoria’s back arched as a wave of pleasure flowed through him, feeling similar but not quite the same as the orgasms he would often experience in his old body.
My old body. Mark thought, looking down at Victoria’s naked form. Yes. I am Mark, I am a guy, this is not my usual body. Why did I think it was?
“Jenny, do me!” Isabel moaned.
Mark looked to see his sister’s body and Isabel’s body fumble to the floor. Susan, it seemed had left the room and wandered off. I need to find Zack. Mark thought, Maybe he’ll know something about this.
Quickly, he left his sister’s room, leaving Jimmy and Brayden alone to finish what they started. He found Zack soon enough. He was still in Susan’s body, now completely naked on the couch and was taking pictures with her phone.
“What’s going on?” Mark asked, “Earlier, I thought I was actually Victoria!”
Susan nodded, “A side effect, it seems, of the potion. I almost lost myself as well. Although… it seems that in doing so I was able to learn a few things about Susan.”
“What kind of things?” Mark asked.
Susan grinned as she quickly typed something into her phone, “Just some usernames and passwords is all.” Susan showed him a website on her phone. Mark gasped as he saw multiple pictures and videos of Susan, each of them having her in a sexual position of some kind. “This is how she’s been paying for college, you know?” Zack laughed.
“I… I don’t think we should continue this.” Mark said.
Susan eyed him, “You’re the one who wanted this. Besides, you managed to remember yourself. Besides…” Susan aimed her phone at him and snapped a few pictures, “We should at least get something to remember this by.”
“I… I don’t know, it’s just…”
“Just what?” Zack said, putting down the phone, “That now you get the chance you’ve always wanted and now you’re too scared to go through with it?”
“That’s-”
“You wanted to do this. You gave me half the money. You planned this.” Zack snapped. “But… if you want to back out of this, be my guest. I’m going to continue having some fun, and I think Jimmy and Brayden will as well. But if you want to stop early, that’s your problem.”
Mark gritted his teeth. “Alright. You’re right. I… I think I will call this early, for me anyway. But… do you think Jimmy and Brayden might be willing to do something with us?”
Susan raised an eyebrow, a small smile on her lips.
They arrived to see Jenny and Isabel panting heavily. Despite this, however, the two of them were still willing to join with Victoria and Susan as they laid down on the floor and began exploring each other’s bodies.
Victoria was once again confused by why she felt attraction at Susan’s large breasts. Sure she was once jealous of all the looks Susan would get, but she never once felt herself attracted to them. And why was she fine with both Isabel and Jenny getting so handsy with her?
She gasped, suddenly aware that one of her hands was massaging Susan’s breasts, making one of her nipples erect in the process, while her other hand had found its way onto Isabel’s ass and was gently gliding across the perfect roundness of it.
She was forced onto the floor as the other girls, giggling began having their way with her. This isn’t right! She thought, Why I am doing this? What even happened? She tried to fight back, but the three girls holding her down combined with her own body spasming at the pleasure she was facing made it difficult to think much less act.
“Come on, Victoria.” Isabel goaded, “Make me feel good, too.”
Victoria was aware of her fingers entering Isabel’s pussy. The other girl moaned as Victoria began fingering her. Why am I doing this? She wondered.
Wait. Mark thought, I remember why I’m doing this now.
Shame washed over him briefly as he wondered what would happen if he slipped out of Victoria and she woke up to find her other friends completely naked and having sex with each other. Would they still try to have sex with her, now knowing that Mark was still inside?
Victoria came, her body spasmed as she fell limp to the floor. The other three giggled, continuing to play with each other and completely unaware as Victoria reached for her clothes and left Jenny’s room. Mark found comfort and safety in his own room.
He leaned against his wall, barely able to hear the others having fun in the other room. He laughed as he began putting Victoria’s clothes back on before stopping and remembering what Zack was doing earlier.
Victoria’s phone was still in her shorts and with it Mark took a few pictures of her body and sent it to his own phone, for his own use later back in his own body. Afterwards, he put Victoria’s clothes back on and wondered if now was a good time to leave.
If I do that, she’ll be wondering what she’s doing in my room, and why all of her friends have suddenly become so horny. Mark thought, bringing his legs up to his chest.
I feel so weak.
He gasped. That thought was not his.
Cautiously, he let those other thoughts come in. Victoria’s thoughts. She wasn’t conscious, at least Mark really hoped she wasn’t, so these thoughts must be related to memories in some way. Slowly, reminding himself of who he is, Mark allowed those memories and thoughts to come to him.
Victoria was running. She was on the track at her college. Jenny, Isabel, and Susan were cheering her on in the stands. Victoria bared her teeth as she made it to her final lap, placing all of her strength into her she managed to pass by the others and claim the victory.
And yet, she was still too shy to tell anyone else about her feelings. An image came to mind. Of a boy with thin framed glasses and short hair. A boy who Jenny rolled her eyes at and badmouthed to everyone.
Mark swallowed as he saw himself come into mind.
Mark opened his eyes. She has feelings for me. He thought. And I just stole her body. And my friends are having fun in the bodies of her friends. Some crush I was.
He decided to wait out the time in Victoria’s body. After some time, the sounds from the other room had stopped and Mark, unknowingly managed to fall asleep.
She woke up as a ray of sunlight fell upon her face. She blinked, opened her eyes and wondered why she was Mark’s room and not Jenny’s. Wait. She didn’t do anything weird with him, did she?
No! Mark screamed, Because I’m right here! And I need to get out! Get Out!
He was thrust outwards, falling onto the floor of his room. He laughed, but stopped as he heard Victoria take in a breath. “Hey, it’s alright it’s-” As he got up he stopped, aware at how cold he now felt. Slowly he looked down and saw he was naked, and what was worth was that his penis was completely erect.
He looked up, expecting Victoria to scream, or get angry with him. Instead, she asked, “Mark? What did we do yesterday?”
Before he could answer, screaming came from the other room. Both female and male voices. Mark and Victoria dashed over to Jenny’s room to find Jenny and Isabel, still naked, glaring daggers at the naked Jimmy and Brayden who had now appeared.
“What happened?” Mark asked.
“We remembered about the deadline,” Jimmy replied, “but we didn’t expect to appear next to them without clothes.”
“You didn’t dress them?” Mark asked.
“What’s going on?” Jenny demanded, “What did you and your creepy friends do to us?”
Mark looked around the room and noticed that two people were missing. “Where’s Susan?” he asked.
“Where’s Zack?” Jenny snarled.
Those questions gave them a sort of silent truce as they looked through the house for any evidence of the two. Jenny and Isabel both got dressed and refused to look at them as they called out for Isabel. Victoria avoided Mark as he and Brayden found their clothes waiting for them in the basement, along with a note from Zack who said he ran off with Susan’s body, saying she would be able to make him a good amount of money in a small amount of time.
The three friends looked at each other, each one wondering if they should tell the girls what happened and what they had done last night.
1
3.9K
10
0
Uh, hi. I’m Ross. I’m a university student in the not-so far off future of 2103. Huh.. alright, how to describe my last twelve hours… Well, I've certainly learned a lot. hahaha... Experienced a whole bunch of first times. Hm... okay so this was how it went down. After an exam yesterday evening, I was all set to go grab dinner with some of my buddies from class when my girlfriend sends me a message. Turns out she was hella horny now that the test was over so I gave my friends a rain check and went to meet up with her. After a bit, though, my gf messaged and canceled on me! Frustrated at being jerked around, when another girl hit on me, I had a moment of weakness and agreed to fool around with her instead.Turns out this other girl had some wild secrets of her own, and things only got crazier from there. I learned about an entire fetish I never new existed and I got to have a threesome! It was a bit of a rollercoaster of emotions, but I think I came out of the whole ordeal a better, more experienced boyfriend, and you know, I think I am looking forward to the next time we get a chance to have some fun!
“Alright, time. Everyone, pencils down. I don’t want to see anyone writing any further.”
I had finished scrawling down my last answer not seconds before the proctor announced time. I was about to breathe a sigh of relief now that the exam was over, but, as I prepared to hand my papers forward, I noticed at the last second that I had forgotten to write my name and the date at the top. My heart jumped as I crouched forward, hoping Jordan’s board shoulders in the seat ahead of me would hide my pencil strokes as I hastily jotted down the missing identification information.
“Proctor called time, Ross. Hand it up,” Jordan turned in his seat and reached for my test smugly, but I had already finished by then.
“Nice try, asshole, it was just my name that I almost forgot,” I sneered back, letting Jordan take the papers from my desk and passed them forward along with his own. The disagreeable guy scowled, realizing he hadn’t caught me as off guard as he’d hoped.
I maintained my air of indifference until he had turned away before allowing myself a cringe.
“Realize you made a mistake already?” My friend Ian chuckled as he wandered over to chat now that the test was over. The dark brown skinned young man leaned casually against my desk, his cargo pants bulging as usual with who knew what odds and ends he loved stuffing in the pockets of the retro threads.
I shook my head and grabbed my bag, turning away so that Jordan wouldn’t overhear; Ian followed the short way from my desk to the back of the classroom. “Nah, just wrote 2102 instead of 2103 for the year.”
Ian laughed, snorting slightly. “I’ve done that before. We’re only a month into the new year, so it happens. Luckily most things auto-fill or timestamp these days. Sucks that this course is required for us – it’s one of the few with a professor that still insists on using physical media exams. Oh, here, I grabbed your phone for you while I was up getting mine.”
“Thanks,” I sighed, accepting my phone with one hand and wagging my mechanical pencil at my friend with the other. “Seriously, they make us go out and buy a friggin antique just for this class.”
“If it were all digital like the other classes, everyone would just look up all the answers online, like in other classes,” Jordan asserted, inviting himself into our conversation. He and Ian bumped fists, but he knew better by now than to try offering the same gesture to me. “Why else do we have to surrender our phones before we start?” They were friends, God knows why; bless Ian for being able to get along with anyone.
“I dunno. If the questions are so straightforward that an Internet connection was all that was required to cheat, then maybe it’s not the technology that’s the problem. Despite what you’re implying most other digital classes don’t have an issue with cheating just because we can be online at the same time.” I shot back, unlocking my phone to see a waiting message. It was from my girlfriend, Carole.
I glanced up across the room, spotting Carole herself with her friends. The adorable redhead noticed my look and hid a mischievous smile behind her own phone’s hot pink case. Her blouse today was a creamy off white with a light pink floral pattern and puffy, frilly short sleeves. I caught a glimpse of her knees squirming a little, black dyed denim capris that fit tight to her thin figure. One of her friends, a cute short haired blonde with freckles named Amy if I recalled, said something that drew her attention and she answered them, her cherry glazed lips reappearing in my view as she lowered her phone, but the girls were too far away for me to overhear. I was, however, close enough to hear Jordan still running his mouth.
“Technology has advanced disproportionately in the last hundred years because of industrial lobbying power.” Jordan grumbled. “We have autonomous android servants dressed in advanced skins that make them virtually indistinguishable from normal people, yet science has yet to figure out teleportation and lobbyists have us still using cars with tires because, heaven forbid an antiquated industry like tire production go out of business. And if that wasn’t bad enough, the true disappointment is that modern society has been dealing with the same social issues from hundreds of years ago, like transphobia and homophobia, and those two in particular have somehow gotten worse than they were a hundred years ago!”
“Hate to remind you, but homophobia and transphobia have basically been around for all of recorded history. If we haven’t stamped them out yet, chances are, we won’t ever,” I responded tiredly. It was becoming a stock response when Jordan inevitably steered conversation to these topics.
On principal, “Love-rights” was, blessedly, something Jordan and I agreed on: everyone should just mind their damn business and let other people love who they want. Assuming their partner loves them back, of course. But the way Jordan always managed to bend every conversation to these topics had quickly become tiring. I suspected Ian felt similarly. The otherwise unflappable and chill guy frequently seemed eager to change the subject when Jordan brought it up.
“Oookay. You know, this is a fascinating debate I’ve heard twenty times now, but don’t you suppose we could move on from the classroom?” Ian interjected, sensing things getting heated. I sighed and nodded as we filed out of the classroom.
“Just because it’s always been a problem doesn’t mean we should get complacent and stop fighting it!” Jordan made his usual closing remark on the topic
“Alright,” Ian clapped his hands, drawing our attention. “Regardless of exams or human rights, it’s Ross’s turn to pick a place for dinner tonight. You wanted to go to Arnold’s Diner, right?”
“Wow, that was a transition. Actually, though, sorry guys, something came up. You and Steve can go get dinner without me,” I announced carefully.
Ian blinked. “Hm? Sure, alright, I suppose. I thought you were finally looking forward to getting to pick Arnie’s Diner, but sometimes it do be that way, right? I’ll call Steve and see if he still wants to go there or somewhere else.”
“You guys were getting dinner together?” Jordan piped up, following Ian as the latter dialed up our mutual friend. “I know a place that just opened up…”
With my friends on their way out, I hefted my bag over my shoulder and glanced across the room once again. Carole and her friends had already left. I smiled to myself. Wouldn’t want to keep her waiting.
______________________________
Despite what I thought. I was the one who ended up waiting. As per Carole’s instructions, I was to meet her outside the convenience store we frequented on our walk to and from campus. Even though she left the classroom before I had, I seemed to have beaten her there. But perhaps I had my own eagerness to blame.
Lately, Carole and I had found a new spark in our love life. When I found out last week that Carole had a good eye for security cameras and their range of view, I jumped at the chance to propose the salacious challenge of finding somewhere outside that we could make out that wouldn’t have a digital audience. Imagine my excitement at the chance to introduce her to my public sex fetish! In the modern age, it was quite a challenge, but we had found a few spots since, and had both taken quite a shine to getting dirty and even doing the deed in those blind spots where we thought we could get away with it.
When Carole asked to meet here, by this convenience store, I instantly knew what she was implying. The most recent blind spot she had found was in the alley that went behind the store building, and we hadn’t made plans yet because of the exam today. With the test finished, a little public-not-public romp sounded like a fantastic way to blow off steam.
Still, I wasn’t going to have much fun by my lonesome so until Carole arrived, I seemed to have some time to kill. My stomach growled so I turned, and sauntered into the store to look for a snack. On the way in, I was greeted by a girl in a skimpy bunny suit.
“Welcome! Hop you find everything you’re looking for, and if you need assistance, don’t hesitate to ask!”
Anyone with rudimentary understanding of footwear would balk at an employee willing to spend all day standing in heels much less dress so lasciviously in public. Fortunately, the bunny suit wearing girl felt neither pain in her feet nor shame over how much skin her outfit revealed. She was a customer service android dolled up in the latest big breasted skin. I mostly knew because the store had been required to post clear signage that they were buying and employing her in advance of her debut, but aside from that the only other give away was her lack of shame and her inhuman stamina. And the heels.
I also happened to know that that model and outfit were designed for casinos, but the proprietor, a dirty old man I knew by “Randall” had done well enough for himself even on his lonesome in this location surrounded by affluent neighborhoods that he’d apparently saved up enough to buy the robotic help. Randall was fairly unsociable himself, so the chipper young woman-looking android picked up a lot of slack and may have even paid for herself already. Given his eternal bachelor status, I’d be willing to bet Randall had also paid for the ability to bring his bunny girl to bed with him. Not that I could blame him; she was designed to be hot.
As usual, old man Randall himself was behind the counter and he gave me a disinterested nod before returning to whatever he was reading on his tablet, leaving me to browse the shelves. In the back, I happened upon a real treat, but not the kind of snack I was looking for.
“Hm? What’cha looking at?”
A college aged girl (though no one I had ever seen on campus to my knowledge) was staring down the coffee cans when she noticed that I couldn’t help but stare. When she turned to face me, she only gave me more to see. A low cut yellow halter top barely contained her huge tanned rack – just one might have been nearly as big as my head! Despite the knockers, her waist cut in pleasingly before her bodyline flared out again at her hips before flowing down long, shapely legs. I barely noticed her booty shorts on my first pass, there was so little to them, she almost might as well have been wearing a denim thong. The last thing I noticed was that she had long, strawberry blonde hair tied up in a side tail that ended with a little curl and soft gray eyes with long eyelashes.
“Ahem,” I cleared my throat and, by sheer force of will, forced myself to turn away. “Sorry,” I mumbled, hoping not to make a scene, since I was definitely hard just from looking. With what I was hoping to do with my girlfriend soon, the last thing I needed was to make trouble and draw attention to myself.
The girl sniffed dismissively and but thankfully left me alone, swaying away to a different aisle. I pretended to examine the ice cream as I calmed myself down. Finally, I grabbed a milkshake and paid for it before walking out of the store and settling on the curb. As I slurped my sweet treat, I tried to think about other things, to mixed success.
I had only ever seen those kinds of proportions on sex androids. Between her outfit and her curves, she could even make Randall’s bunny girl blush! Well, probably not technically, but having seen both recently, the comparison was fresh in my mind. Somehow this strange girl had the market-ready sex appeal robot beat.
Could this girl actually have been a sex bot herself? No, that couldn’t be the case – As far as I could tell she had been alone and androids were required to remain in the supervision of their human owner when in public. It was one of those safeguard policies. Android skins were getting so good in recent years that they could be visibly indistinguishable from normal humans which naturally could be a problem if not for mandates like that. And I supposed with regard to sex androids, they could be made to feel authentic, too. But regardless, an android wouldn’t be able to be outside on their own, so that’s a moot point.
I shook my head as if the motion would help clear that line of thought. I wondered if she had gotten surgery to achieve those looks. She seemed kinda young for that, one would expect that more from older women fighting the effects of age, but with the wealthy suburban population in the areas around the campus anything was possible. My girlfriend herself came from a rich family that would happily spend pretty much anything daddy’s little girl asked for. In fact, that up-bringing did give Carole a bit of a spoiled streak sometimes, and it had caused friction in our relationship before. Very much a: “it’s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission” kind of attitude.
Finally, my phone rang and I looked to find a new message.
Sorry, babe, something came up, and I can’t hang out today.
Was that it? All that only to fizzle before the starting line? I was seething. I had canceled on the guys when I had been looking forward to hanging out with them because she had promised something better, but now? I couldn’t go back to Ian and Steve like, ‘sorry guys my other thing canceled so I’m un-canceling now!’ My pride wouldn’t allow it, not to mention if Jordan was there, he’d flay me on the spot.
Angrily, I raised my hand, ready to spike the rest of my milkshake on the ground in frustration, when someone caught my wrist. I looked up to see the tanned girl from before take a slurp from my straw.
“Now, now, don’t go wasting it and making a mess for poor Miss Bunny Tits to clean up. If you don’t want it, I’ll help you finish it off. I love this flavor.”
“Ah… sure…” I scrambled to my feet, and let her take the milkshake from me. She helped herself to a long drag and seemed to quite enjoy it enough to forget her phone in her other hand.
“Oh, my girlfriend has the same phone case…” I blurted out, after mere moments felt like too much silence.
The girl gave a start. Realizing she was still holding her phone, she stuffed it into her garish heart shaped purse. “Oh? You have a girlfriend already? A shame. My fuck buddy just canceled on me out of the blue and even with the ogling, you seem like my type.”
I gaped. “I… uh…wait wha- no, hang on. I meant ‘ex.’ My ex-girlfriend did. We broke up recently, so I still sometimes just say ‘girlfriend’ out of habit.”
Her eyes narrowed and she smiled around the straw. “I see… so does that mean, you’re… interested? I’m Sarah, by the way.”
I licked my lips. I had jumped the gun when I heard I had a chance, but what about Carole? I glanced around furtively and made sure no one was around who knew me.
No, Carole was the one who stood me up and put me in this position in the first place. Not to mention, she wouldn’t be around so she didn’t have to know.
“Ross. I’m Ross. And yeah, I’m in. In fact. I know just the place.”
______________________________
I felt a little guilty. Just a bit. Not enough to stop Sarah from giving me the best blowjob I had ever felt. As expected of a pro. At least, I assumed she was based on what she had said. I leaned back against the back of a building, the overhangs casting the back alley in early evening shade. The tanned girl varied her rhythm as she swallowed and sucked my dick; her tongue technique and pressure were incredible. Carole had given me head before, but she wasn’t as good at it. Just as I was thinking it though, Sarah pulled back, letting my manhood slip from her lips but rose to catch it on her bosom.
“This is quite the spicy spot. Someone could come around that corner at any moment, huh? Nothing would stop them. Not that anyone would go out back behind a convenience store. Unless…” She murmured in a sultry tone. “You have daring taste. I like that. And this.” She took hold of her breasts and pulled them apart, allowing my dick to submerge within their hot, soft embrace. “This is quite the specimen, as well.” I wasn’t small, but she giggled as her boobs nearly engulfed my shaft entirely. Only when she shifted her diaphragm low did the tip of my penis poke out from her cleavage.
Already close from the blowjob, feeling her huge tits slide along my length quickly pushed me to the brink.
“Ah…” I breathed, “I’m cumming!”
Sarah lowered herself so that my head breached her sea of softness, allowing her to swiftly bring her lips over it just as I burst. I could feel her gently sucking, drawing more and more of my semen out. I couldn’t believe how long it felt like my orgasm lasted, but when it finally subsided, Sarah let me go, licking her lips with a mischievous look.
“Not bad,” she grinned. “Hope you’re not done already, though!” She rose and ran hands down her body, starting with her breasts, and drawing my eye down along her curves to her waist. She knew exactly what her figure could do to a man. When her hands reached her hips, she hooked her thumbs into the low hanging short shorts and pulled them down along with her panties as she traced her hips, stopping when she could simply let go of the garments and let them fall to her ankles. She stepped out of them and turned, showing her backside. She had an almost comically small pair of angel wings tattooed over her shoulder blades, and down the middle of her back was another tattoo of a zipper that ran from the nape of her neck down along her spine to her tailbone.
I swallowed hard, feeling my junk fighting its refractory period to get hard again in a hurry.
Sarah braced herself against the far wall and stuck out her rear, reaching back with one hand to spread one cheek and show off her sopping, eager pussy.
“My other mouth’s thirsty, too, Ross. Hurry.”
Encouraged by the shameless display, I stepped up, finally feeling myself grow harder again, just in time to line myself up with her waiting folds.
“Mhm… mahhh…” She groaned softly, squirming a bit as I inserted myself, until I had sheathed myself entirely up to the base in her hot, moist grip. I marveled at how amazing it felt inside of her, her insides seeming to convulse around my girth, so much so that I almost forgot to start moving my hips. It felt a shame to pull out, but the pleasing friction of pulling against her flesh and, when I was almost out, the anticipation of driving back in made up for it. Soon, I found myself bucking against her; hands gripping her hips like handles, my thighs slapped against her butt as I strove to push myself deeper each time.
Having just came, I lasted a bit longer like that than earlier, but even so, our time copulating felt simultaneously like an eternity suspended in pleasure but also as brief as a blink. Pressure building in my sacs gave the barest warning before I blew my load, filling Sarah with almost as much as I had let out before, to my surprise.
I took in a deep breath, filling lungs with blessed air. Had I forgotten to breathe while overcome with such pleasure? I felt the usual post coitus fatigue set in, and though I really didn’t want to pull out, I feared I’d collapse on top of my impromptu partner if I let myself stay connected. Gingerly, I withdrew myself and retreated to give her space, stumbling a little and catching myself back against the far alleyway wall, while Sarah seemed content to remain how she was as she caught her own breath.
I saw a large dollop of white slime ooze from Sarah’s pussy, falling sloppily to the ground between her wide stance, followed by another. That had never happened before… or at least, Carole had never let me see it. Had I really cum that much? Given the length and intensity of my orgasms this time, perhaps it was possible. Why this time was so different, though, was a mystery. Because I was ch-cheating? Because Sarah was hotter than Carole? Carole was plenty attractive in her own right… My mind wandered a bit in the haze until my eyes refocused on the small puddle of jizz collecting between Sarah’s feet and finally had a terrifying realization.
“Ah shit… I went in raw without thinking about it,” I groaned.
Having recovered some, Sarah straightened up and stretched. She turned back around to face me with an unconcerned smile.
“Don’t worry. It’s alright. Maybe not your relationship status, but you don’t have to worry about getting me pregnant. After all, this isn’t a real pussy,” she explained nonchalantly. She adjusted her stance now that her slit seemed to have stopped leaking.
Wait, what? I blinked, hearing her words but not understanding.
“Ross?!”
My head snapped to look at the familiar voice whimpering from the alley’s corner. A pale, confused hand gripped her long red curls. Her eyes wide, her cherry pink lips hung open as she stared in shock.
My heart stopped. “C-C-Carole? It- it’s not what it looks like!” I stammered before my brain caught up. Though, really, what else could it be? My voice failed me as I felt my relationship and reputation crumble around me.
“See, what did I tell you, he’s a man like any other – weak to temptation,” Sarah told the blubbering redhead. That was… not what I had expected her to say.
“Wha… what’s going on?” I managed to ask hoarsely, looking between the two girls.
Carole drew closer, ambling unsteadily. Sarah swayed forth meeting her half way and Carole folded into the other woman’s arms, burying her face in Sarah’s tan bosom. Sarah looked back at me with a smug sneer.
“I met Carole a few weeks ago after you’d let her down. Who only gets themselves off during sex and then just leaves? Well turns out a girl can only fake her orgasms for so long before the sex starts becoming a loveless chore. Feeling uncertain about your relationship and sexually unsatisfied, she found me and spilled her guts. I swing both ways and it was so hard to just leave her alone after that. So we started dating in secret. Whenever you left her wanting, she’d visit me afterwards and I’d finish her off for you.”
I didn’t understand. All I could do was stare as Sarah once again widened her stance and reached between her legs. She inserted one finger into her cunt with a look of concentration, followed by another and another, her folds stretching unnaturally until her entire hand had disappeared inside her. When she pulled her hand out, she drew with it a thick black phallus. Erect and slick with clear juices, it must have been three or four inches larger than my dick even at my biggest, and girthier to boot. Carole let go of Sarah to kneel before her, mirroring the scene in that very alley from earlier, only instead of Sarah giving me head, it was Carole sucking off Sarah.
“Is… is that? That’s a dildo, right?” I asked. It looked too big to be real, not to mention the color stood out against Sarah’s light orange-brown tan…
“Is it?” Sarah responded tauntingly, “I wonder…” she laughed, resting a hand on Caroles head as she worked the shaft. Carole alternated between running her tongue along the massive member’s length and girth and attempting to deepthroat it. Sarah kept throwing me amused looks between guiding her tool deeper down Carole’s throat till the redhead was finally able to swallow the huge thing to the base. It would have been an incredible display if it weren’t so incredibly messed up.
Sarah’s face scrunched up finally and as Carole let the tanned girl’s huge dick out of her mouth, my head spun at the thick stream of ropy white goo that spewed from the tip, plastering Carole’s face. Sarah let out a pleasured sigh and glanced at me then at the puddle where I had fucked her just minutes earlier. The puddle was still there.
“Ha, did you perhaps think you had produced all that?”
I looked away, my cheeks flushing. This was as humiliating as it was confusing, and I had had about enough.
Angrily, I packed myself back into my pants and stood, but found the duo standing in my way. Carole had produced a towel from somewhere and cleaned herself up a bit, but there were still globs of white in her hair and on her clothes. For Sarah’s part, the tanned girl was still bottomless, with the thick black… no dark brown dick shaped thing poking out from her nethers, still hard as ever. I noticed a milky white bead remained on the tip as I eyed it.
I didn’t know what to think of the thing. I’d never heard of a… err… shemale? Transwoman? Futanari? whatever Sarah actually was: She clearly had a pussy – I had felt it myself. Yet, she was able to produce this extra appendage… seemingly from within her womanhood, assuming my eyes hadn’t betrayed me earlier. Seeing it in action had shaken me, but I got my nerves under control and reconsidered things logically.
I knew that realistic dildos, even ones capable of ejaculating, existed. If modern technology could give androids realistic human exterior skins, then the same technology could make such dildos equally indistinguishable from the real deal. The only mystery was how Sarah had hidden it. Maybe it was collapsable? To an extreme degree? Wait, what did Sarah mean about her pussy not being real? Could that… Aah! Forget it, this wasn’t worth thinking about.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Sarah grabbed my arm as I turned to try to leave out the other side of the alley. “We’re not finished with you yet.”
I felt my anger flare again. I’d tried to be civil and accept my failure as a boyfriend by getting out of the way. “What?” I asked flatly. “You’re not done humiliating me? I’m sorry, alright? I shouldn’t have, I don’t know, let Sarah seduce me? Why am I the villain for that when she was the one who came on to me? I shouldn’t have succumb, but she shouldn’t be blameless for inviting me!” I spat, my voice rising with each word.
Carole looked around nervously, and Sarah put a finger to her lips to shush me. “Hang on, hang on, we’re the ones who should be apologizing. We took things too far, sorry Ross.”
That… disarmed me.
“Wh-what now?”
The girls shared guilty grins with each other before Sarah turned, showing me her back once more. Before my eyes, I watched as Carole dug her fingers into what I thought was a zipper tattoo at Sarah’s neck and drew the chuck down the woman’s back. With Carole’s continued help, Sarah’s tanned back stretched, revealing a different pale back just underneath her skin. That’s what it was, as I watched – just a skin, that, once it had peeled and stretched far enough, a familiar bundle of red locks breached from the opening.
I once again stared (I’d done that a lot this afternoon, it seemed), as I was faced with two Caroles. The one that had been inside the Sarah skin…suit? offered an apologetic smile.
“The plan had been just to tease you a little before we reveal these, but as I said, we got carried away and ended up taking the teasing too far.”
The Carole who had appeared to catch us earlier reached behind her neck and I had to watch in horror as my girlfriend’s lovely features deformed and her head deflated as she removed her own skinsuit, revealing a vaguely familiar freckled girl with short blonde hair. No, I did recognize her. She was Carole’s friend. The one I saw talking to her after the exam earlier.
“Sorry,” Amy conceded guiltily. “We did go too far, but there’s a good reason for… well the original plan.”
I raised an eyebrow, still unsure of how to feel.
“Well, the truth is,” the real Carole started, “I have been a little unsatisfied with our sex life. Don’t get me wrong, finding these semi-public places is great, but it’s not really my kink. This is my kink.” She lifted the husk of Sarah’s upper half that still hung flaccidly from her waist. I was aware in my mind that the black phallic thing was probably still there hidden behind the skin. “I know it’s weird and you’re probably traumatized by it now after what we did, but I wanted you to experience it first hand before you could judge it. You’d shared your interest in public sex with me, and you know, we can combine the two. They’re not mutually exclusive. But… um.. well, I’ll tell you more if you’re interested, but I just want to first ask for your forgiveness. I really don’t want to break up with you, and I’m sorry for even falsely giving that impression.” She bowed her head nervously. Amy did the same next to her.
I was hurt for sure, but I also found I couldn’t reject her earnest apology. I sighed deeply.
“Alright. I forgive you. But you definitely do have a lot of explaining to do.”
Both girls looked up, meeting my eyes with relief and excitement.
“Let’s go back to my place. We’ve been out here for a while and made quite a mess already, so we can relax and talk more freely in some real privacy,” Carole suggested, and Amy nodded emphatically before both girls began putting their suits the rest of the way back on. Walking around half suited was, understandably not an option.
It was as surreal watching Carole pull Sarah’s skin back over herself as it had been seeing her shed it. Sarah had a different body shape from Carole – Sarah was generally bigger all around, while still maintaining feminine proportions, so it almost seemed like Carole grew inside the suit to match the new form. Without any empty skinsuit to obscure it, it quickly became impossible to ignore the elephant in the alley, and once Sarah’s gray eyes fluttered open she offered me a grin, keenly aware of what I was thinking.
“As you guessed earlier, this is a dildo. A fancy one, too, as you saw. As for how I do this,” she prefaced before taking hold of the incongruous appendage and slowly pushing it back inside herself. Amazingly “Sarah’s” pussy swallowed the huge thing whole leaving nothing but her feminine lips to be covered by her string thong and short shorts. “That’s one of the interesting and convenient side effects of these skinsuits’ spatial shapers.”
“Spatial shapers? Like that packing technology? The one that lets you stuff a whole closet of clothes in one suitcase?”
“The very same!” Amy picked up the explanation as she adjusted Carole’s face. It was bizarre seeing wrinkles in my girlfriend’s very face, only for her to smooth them out and be left with a perfectly normal and natural looking face the next moment. Also that she wasn’t actually my girlfriend. “Spatial shaping tech manipulates space – it can make something too big fit into a smaller area, and conversely, it can allow something too small to fill out a larger volume. In this case, skinsuits were adapted from skins for androids. Even those were being developed with spatial shaping inside to allow androids to pack more technology and features before letting the skin hide the extra bulk. For our skinsuits, the spatial shaping tech was refind by private endeavors to make sure it’s safe for people to wear. The result is as you see – what amounts to a perfect disguise anyone can wear.”
“Pretty amazing, huh?” “Sarah” took over the spontaneous seminar, apparently unable to help herself, despite saying they’d wait till they got back to the apartment. “This kink’s been around for a while, but as Amy said, only recently has modern technology given us ways to actually realize it properly in real life. Aside from fetishists like us, there’s some real case uses for skinsuits in film and medicine. Oh, as a fetish, it’s called ‘Skinsuit’ or ‘Kawamono’ in Japanese. It has historically been portrayed in media as disguises for spy movies or mystery cartoons. Some popular horror/slasher media also technically falls under the umbrella but while some fiction in the kink can undeniably get that gory and twisted, most of the fetish usually focuses less on the body horror and more on personal exploration and experimentation or with the social changes that come with the ability to become someone not yourself. It’s adjacent to Transformation and Possession but still it’s its own thing most of the time.” I wasn’t really following most of it, but it was cute and a little amusing hearing her enthusiastically prattle on like an innocent introvert finally allowed to spill about their current hyperfixation, all while redressing Sarah in her slutty get up.
“Some elitists from other fetishes have condescendingly called skinsuiting ‘transformation with extra steps,’ or similarly, ‘possession with extra steps,’ since it can go towards either if the story choses to create a skinsuit from magic or technology or if there’s a victim that becomes a suit to be worn. For a lot of us though, those extra steps themselves actually add a bit of believability. Rather than, ‘I can just magically turn into someone else,’ it feels more feasible to find a mysterious suit that can transform me into someone else, right? It’s a lower bar to achieve. Even if the suit is also magic in the end, making the origins of the suit more realistic or ambiguous removes some of the burden on suspension of disbelief, at least that’s how it was in skinsuit fiction of the past. Now that we actually have real skinsuits, we don’t have to exist solely in fantasy anymore. Ahh I’m so glad I was born into this era!” Amy, or rather ‘Carole’ added. I was going to have to figure out how to think of them and fast. Might be best to think of her as… an Amy variant of Carole, perhaps? “A!Carole”? I’d have to ask them how they do it.
“So I suppose you obviously share this kink,” I observed, directing the statement at A!Carole.
“Guilty,” my girlfriend’s impersonator admitted. “Imagine my surprise when I found out we were both into this. It is not and probably never will be a common fetish, but our numbers have grown over the years.” That sounded like a story in of itself. For another time perhaps though.
“About that, Ross,” Sarah piped up. “There was another thing I was wondering about, Ross. When I was Sarah earlier, I mentioned that I swing both ways. That’s… actually true. I was wondering if you’d be okay with Amy sometimes joining us. You don’t have to commit to dating her and she won’t take me away from you. In fact it’s probably best if you pretend like your just distant acquaintances still while in public. But in private, I thought it might be fun if she could join us as a fuck buddy. We can sort out the specifics later.”
I blinked. “Um…” I shot A!Carole a look and she blushed (the suits can do that, even?) and nodded in confirmation.
“If you don’t mind.”
I scratched one cheek sheepishly. “Well, I can’t say I mind. I was er.. baited by Sarah after all. What guy wouldn’t relish the opportunity to have fun with two lovely ladies?”
“Aww! You’re the best, Ross! Thanks for being so open minded!” Sarah squealed excitedly and pounced, taking one of my arms and hugging it. A!Carole took the other, doing the same. I felt extremely self conscious waltzing out of the back alley behind the convenience store with A!Carole on one arm and Sarah on the other, especially with the latter dressed as she was.
With the enticing prospect of imminent and future threesomes, I allowed myself to be hauled back to the girls’ apartment.
______________________________
The girls began stripping the moment they were safe behind closed doors. I supposed they had an extra layer to get through if they were going to remove their skinsuits, too. The show was a feast for the eyes regardless, even with the weirdness that came from my being unaccustomed yet to skinsuits. Now that I was in a bit more of a stable emotional state, it was almost humorous seeing Sarah’s bare tits once more deflated like balloons and peel away to allow Carole’s own smaller, but still perky and sizeable mounds to breathe.
Amy stripped from her Carole skinsuit, revealing an attractive body in her own right. She was only a bit smaller in the bust department than Carole, but that was probably because she was thinner on all fronts.
While Carole was used to being naked in front of me, Amy was expectedly a bit more bashful. And to be honest, getting naked myself, I felt a little more guarded than usual, too. But I pushed that feeling away; it served no purpose here.
“You’re beautiful in your own way,” I tried to reassure her with a warm smile. She smiled nervously back.
“It’s pretty different being yourself than being in a skin. I didn’t have any trouble doing fellato for ‘Sarah’ as Carole, but now that I’m, er.. myself… well don’t worry about me. I’ll get used to it,” she told me.
I noticed too late to warn her and Carole snuck up behind her roommate and slid her arms under Amy’s, grabbing handfuls of the other girl’s breasts.
“Amy’s cute as a doll,” Carole snickered from behind her friend. “Hey, Ross, did you know that cup size is a relative measurement? It’s not just the size of her bust, but the size of her bust compared against the size of her frame. So even though Amy’s smaller than me, she’s still a D cup like me, just with a different band size.”
I felt my smile twitch. What exactly was I supposed to do with that information? “Is that so?”
“Indeed. Why don’t you come appreciate Amy’s Ds like you love mine.”
“C-Carole!?” Amy squawked.
“Uh… But I’m not sure Amy feels quite ready for that,” I rebutted as politely as I could. As exciting as it was to have a third, I still wasn’t quite sure how to handle someone I wasn’t as used to being intimate with. Especially since she seemed shy herself.
“This is the best way to get over that awkwardness though,” Carole insisted. “For both of you.”
“No, she’s right,” Amy admitted and stopped struggling, allowing Carole to present her assets for my… appreciation. Well, if she said it was okay, I wasn’t going to object.
“Mnghnn…” Amy winced and moaned softly as I gently cupped her breasts. As Carole had mentioned, they weren’t as big as hers, but they were still quite full and soft. Much like Carole’s they were pleasant to knead, but there was some discernible difference, even if I wasn’t quite observant enough to be able to tell specifically what. It made sense though – all women were different in their own ways.
The mood heated up as Amy and I grew aroused. As I played with her tits, I noticed Carole’s hands slide down to tease Amy’s nethers, and Amy herself moved her hands down to stroke my stiffening member. As things often did when we got in a sexual flow, we moved on instinct, finding each other in sync even without words. Amy shifted down to begin sucking me off. Carole took her place in my embrace and we kissed. Carole switched places with Amy again, letting me kiss the thinner blonde, appreciating how her cute freckles also flecked her shoulders and dotted her chest. I was getting close so I stopped Carole and moved the girls to the bed where I laid them down and ate them each out in turn. They clasped hands as they moaned. Finally it came time to take the next step.
The girls inserted their contraceptive inserts. Small bullet shaped inserts that, in my admittedly limited knowledge on the topic, functioned like suppositories – melting from body heat and coating their insides with a thin, potent, but safe spermicide. Amy climbed back on the bed, but Carole stood up and made for her walk-in closet.
“Amy can go first, I’ll be right back,” Carole suggested before disappearing into her closet’s depths.
“If she says so, huh?” I joked lightly with Amy, who giggled back.
“Carole’s er… broken me in already, but you’ll be the first guy I’ve been with,” she murmured.
“Oh, lucky me,” I grinned before we kissed once more.
She laid down on her back. Missionary was a good place to start. I lined up my cock with her waiting slit and slowly pushed my way in. Knowing how kinky Carole could get, I could picture her fucking Amy with that black dildo from before and I had a moment’s fear that my size couldn’t match up to what sexual technology could offer. But fortunately Amy’s folds convulsed tightly around me, and she moaned softly, seeming to be feeling me plenty. My hips rocked, not for the first time that day, and it probably would not be the last either. Close as the girls had gotten me, I felt myself on the edge of orgasm pretty soon, but the taunts from earlier echoed in my ears. I held myself back as long as I could last before I couldn’t keep myself contained any longer and my semen burst forth.
“Ah! I’m cumming!” I breathed. “S-sorry, was that too soon?” Having shot twice already earlier I didn’t have much to give and my orgasm was comparably short, but I still found it reasonably satisfying. “How was it?” I asked nervously as I pulled out.
Amy reached up and pulled me onto the sheets next to her where she rested her forehead against mine, her face still flushed.
“Don’t worry, you were great. Thank you,” she whispered. I felt relieved.
“Don’t go falling asleep just yet, Babe. The night’s just beginning,” Carole’s voice pierced my growing fatigue. Rising I glanced over to see her holding a long orange-brown garment in one hand, her other behind her back. No, not a garment. A skinsuit. “But we will give your penis a well deserved break for now.”
“Wait, you want me to wear that?” I asked, incredulously.
“I said anyone could wear these, didn’t I?” Carole asserted smugly. “That means anyone.”
I frowned. “I… wait didn’t Amy say that?” Inspecting the skinsuit, I could tell from the extra baggy flesh around the chest and lack of anything between the thighs that it was a female skinsuit. The long blonde hair and tanned skin tone clicked. It was not just any female skinsuit. The image of Sarah’s voluptuous curves entered my mind, and to my surprise, imagining myself wearing that form aroused me considerably.
Well, since I was getting a threesome out of it, I supposed it was only fair I played along. At worst, I could handle some laughs at my expense. And at best…
“Alright, what the fuck, let’s give it a try.”
Carole and Amy directed me to the edge of the bed and led me through the process of putting the skinsuit on. The opening in the back was the starting point. They guided my legs in first; it was like putting on a wetsuit, yet somehow the material slid over my skin more easily than I expected. Pulling the skin taut from the upper thighs, I wiggled my toes and watched as Sarah’s painted purple toe nails waggled back at me. In my mind, it felt off – like my legs and feet should have been bigger than they looked and felt, and the dissonance was a bit trippy. Despite that, the sensation of compression against my skin was not an unpleasant one.
“Ah!” I gasped as Amy put one finger on my covered thigh, running it down my leg before tickling the bottom of my foot. “Ah! Hey! I… I can feel that.” I could feel the skinsuit against my skin, yet at the same time, I felt Amy’s touch as if the skinsuit’s surface was my own skin.
“Another trick of the spatial manipulation in conjunction with some other technology I don’t understand myself – sensations are transferred through directly. As if it’s your own skin. Wait till you feel her boobs,” Amy chuckled as she explained.
“Before that though, we need to take care of your junk,” Carole interjected.
“Huh.. so do I need to tuck or som- ack!” I asked but my girlfriend cut me off, casually reaching into the skin and grabbing my equipment. She guided it into a pocket in the interior surface of the skinsuit.
“That’s what this is there for. It’s where I stored my dildo before. It connects to an extra space that then links to the suit’s vagina but doesn’t intrude unless you tell it to, so when you know how to, you can project your manhood out through the pussy,” Carole informed me.
“And how do I do that?”
“With that taken care of, let’s keep going. Once you’re used to it, you can get in and out of suits pretty quickly. I’d already be done if I were putting Sarah back on myself!” Carole evaded the question with a smile. I could guess what that meant. She had said my cock would be taking a break.
The girls had me pull the suit up over my hips and waist and held it for me as I inserted my hands into the opening in the back, finding the arm holes and sliding into those. Following the girls’ instructions, I pulled the torso up over my shoulders and slid all the way into the arms in one motion. To my initial disappointment, Sarah’s funbags remained deflated against my chest as I fixed my fingers that had missed their respective digits, a process that was interrupted when Amy zipped up the seam along my back up part way. Apparently it was far enough to trigger something in the suit though, because Sarah’s breasts suddenly came to life, actually flinging my arms out. Carole was in their path and got smacked.
“Oh my God!” Carole snorted laughing. “They puffed up like airbags and.. pft hahaha!”
“Was it that funny getting hit? Since when do you snort when you laugh?” I forced a laugh of my own, trying to keep up the playful teasing atmosphere, though I was too excited and anxious to feel as amused myself. At least she didn’t seem hurt.
“I’m fine. Are you okay? A little warning next time, Amy!” Carole answered, fighting down her giggles.
“S-sorry!” Amy squeaked from behind me. “I didn’t realize it would do that. I thought it had to be all the way on before changes applied. At least, when putting on fully for the first time.”
“Depends on the suit and maker, I think,” Carole surmised. “Alright, anyway, all that’s left is the head. Ready, Ross?”
“Uh… as ready as I’ll be,” I nodded, resisting the urge to play with the new weights on my chest. They were heavy, and really pulled on my shoulders and back. No wonder some women had back issues, and they didn’t have the convenience of being able to take them off like I would.
The girls showed me that the zipper hole stretched far more than I expected it’d be able. I held my breath on instinct as if diving underwater, and they pulled the reverse hood up over my head. Everything went dark and I felt a pressure over my entire head and face.
“Easiest thing is to find the nose and lip slots and everything else should align itself from there,” I heard Amy instruct me. I plucked at the fabric covering my face, remembering watching the girls do it behind the store earlier. It shifted on my face until I felt my nose slot in. My lips found their spots as well and as promised I could suddenly tell what parts needed a little tug here or there. Before long, I opened my new eyes.
Without the husk of Sarah’s head blocking my view, I had an unimpeded view of Sarah’s beautiful tits filling the bottom of my vision. My hands found the soft, warm mounds without thought, and I felt an electric shock run through my body when my fingers found my new nipples.
“Ah!” a sultry moan escaped my mouth several octaves higher than my voice should have been. “M-my voice has changed, too!?” I remarked, both in surprise and testing my voice. Now that I thought back on it, Sarah sounded distinct from Carole, so it did seem consistent that suits also changed the wearer’s voice accordingly. “How?” I looked at Carole, but she just shrugged.
“Dunno. Another thing I know suits can do, but I’m not an expert on how they work. Probably also different depending on the suit and maker. Either way, that’s over my head. I just know that these ones do. Besides, it’s more important what you do with them, isn’t it?”
“R-right…” I felt at my throat and also noticed the lack of an Adam’s apple. It reminded me of one other key spot that would be different from what I was used to as a man.
Carole caught my wrist before I could get between my legs though.
“Nu-uh. Not yet. We’ll give you plenty of experience with your new found femininity soon enough, so just be patient. The night’s still young,” she told me commandingly. I had a feeling I’d be hearing that phrase a lot tonight, even when it stopped being true.
I wasn’t used to her being so dominant, and maybe it was my new, unfamiliar body, but I found her taking the lead weirdly comforting.
“Over here.”
I hadn’t noticed Amy step away but she returned from Carole’s walk-in closet with a sly smirk. I was beginning to understand that Amy was more comfortable around women; her previous shyness seemed to have dissipated once I had sheathed myself in the other girl’s form. Instead, the blonde strut forward, boldly letting a large light purple strap-on dildo sway affixed to her crotch by a black leather harness strapped around her hips.
Given the direction of the last few minutes and the knowledge that Carole had one, I wasn’t surprised to see a second dildo rear itself now that I sported a pussy of my own. I wasn’t surprised, but I was intimidated as fuck. The purple one eyed monster looked even bigger on Amy’s slender frame, making it seem almost grotesque. She climbed onto the bed and stood in the center. I turned, mesmerized, following the wobbling tool and found it hovering in my face.
“Hope you were paying attention when we were sucking you off earlier. Cause now it’s your turn,” Amy declared, folding her arms under her bosom.
Up close, my fears multiplied. There was no way the huge thing would fit. Like Carole’s toy, It was bigger than my cock by several inches and girthier, to match. As I felt her press the thing against my lips, I noticed it was even warm, and seemed to twitch in response to contact. For all the things technology had advanced, of course it would be sexcraft on the cutting edge.
“Come on, suck on it. It’s only fair after we swallowed yours, right?” Amy prodded. She pushed against my lips a bit more with her tip. My transformation really seemed to have unleashed a different side of the freckled blonde. Was this what it was called being a ‘switch?’
Unsure of what other option I had, I parted my lips and let her enter. My jaw felt wrenched wide as she forayed into my mouth, and when she found the back of my throat, there was still a good quarter of her toy still outside my mouth.
I felt hands on my head, preventing me from retreating.
“That’s no good, Sarah. You need to take it all the way to the base or your partner won’t be satisfied! Isn’t that what we’re practicing for?” Carole’s voice whispered in my ear.
Amy smiled innocently and jerked her hips forward, invading my throat and making me gag. I shuddered, my eyes tearing, and my nose pressing up against the leather harness but Carole held me fast from behind. It felt like forever, but eventually Amy pulled back, withdrawing entirely from my mouth and allowing me to breathe again.
“Well that’s no good, but I suppose until you’re ready for proper deepthroat practice you can work on other fellatio techniques,” Carole’s voice was gentle but her admonishment stung. The redhead climbed onto the bed next to Amy. She had equipped her own strap-on, bringing the purple phallic toy reinforcements in the form of a dark brown cock. It wasn’t as big as Amy’s but it was just as thick and up close, I could see a fleshy texture and veins. It was indeed one of those top quality ones presumably using the same skinsuit technology that I was currently wearing to disguise an ejaculating dildo as a real cock.
I was right when I suspected that Carole’s toy would be the harder one to service. I had to suppress a gag reflex even before getting my lips around it. It even smelled and tasted authentic – a musk and hint of salty sweat respectively assaulted my senses as I opened my mouth to let it in. The hot, firm yet springy rod was an oppressive presence in my maw, yet Carole seemed to enjoy my performance, so I forced myself to focus on that. It must have had another side inserted into her womanhood that reacted to what I did to this end, because she would twitch or moan as I got more accustomed to and bolder in working her shaft.
“Hey, don’t forget me, too.” Amy asserted, pushing her purple toy in my face once more. I let go of Carole’s and swallowed down Amy’s. Despite the shaky start, we fell into a rhythm like before and even I was feeling aroused and comfortable by the end. My trance was shattered before long though.
“Ah… I’m… it’s cumming!”
“Me too!”
I felt the brown appendage in my mouth pulse just moments before hot, ropy ejaculate burst forth into my mouth, slamming down my throat before I could react. I choked on the bitter/salty slime and reeled back. To my side Amy’s dildo similarly began squirting thick dollops of imitation cum. Between the two of them, I was covered in seconds. I could keenly feel the hot milky spunk clinging and dripping from my skin.
As I was wiping the fake jizz from my eyes, I felt warm bodies settle in next to me. The girls cuddled each of my arms, unconcerned by the slime.
“Sorry, we got a little rough there,” Carole cooed in my ear. I felt her cup my heavy breasts, and I gasped as she gave them a pinch. Amy did the same on the other side almost in sync. “I’m a little excited I finally get to share this with you. I never thought it’d be possible. I was so afraid of sharing this fetish since a lot of people hear it and assume the worst. Thanks for giving it a chance. Now, lay down and relax. We’ll show you what it’s really like to feel like a woman.”
I did as I was told and Amy occupied my top half with some intense frenching while she played with my tits. Down below, I felt Carole spread my legs. I felt her breath upon my mound just moments before she began.
“Don’t worry, Sarah’s not a virgin, so you don’t have to worry about your first time hurting. Lucky you,” Amy whispered, taking a break from their making out.
I barely heard her as the first stroke of Carole’s tongue against my folds sent a shock of pleasure up my spine into the back of my head. I hadn’t even recovered from the first before she struck again. I struggled to maintain any self-awareness as I felt her suck and tease my pussy, alternating between slashing across my folds and clit with her tongue and shoving it into my depths. If this was what just a tongue felt like, I could hardly imagine how a full penis felt, much less the monster toys the girls sported. I knew that would be coming, yet I was helpless to prepare myself, brought to a blubbering, sweating mess just from Carole’s cunnilingus. When Carole rose, satisfied with the foreplay, I had already cum twice – at least, I assumed that was what I had felt. It was different from a man’s building pressure and powerful singular release. It wasn’t as intense in a single moment, but rather, wave after wave of ever escalating pleasure that, altogether synergized for a wild experience.
“Hang in there, Sarah, the best part hasn’t even begun yet,” Amy purred, her eyes twinkling mischievously.
I felt something nuzzle my folds once more. The mere touch made my breath catch. It was coming. Amy held my hands tightly as Carole put more pressure behind her hips. I could feel my quivering flower resist for just a moment, before giving way, parting to allow the ever insistent appendage entry into my depths. I groaned. The feeling of being entered, of the fleshy toy scraping against my walls accelerated the waves of pleasure.
“Halfway in…” Carole’s voice informed me. Only half way?
Color bloomed and my vision blurred and I felt my whole body curl. It was painful, like I was being split down the center. Yet it was also pleasurable, like… my whole pelvic area had become as hot and sensitive as a dick mid orgasm. That wasn’t quite right, but I wasn’t sure how else to describe it.
“Haaah, yeah… I shoved the rest all in at once. That’s what that was… hehe. Alright, I’m gonna start moving now, enjoy~” my girlfriend sighed, clearly enjoying herself as well.
It was like Carole’s oral before, but more intense, and accompanied by a new sense of fullness in my pelvis whenever she pushed her false dick in. I was helpless beneath her as she bore down on me, and I came so hard I feared my body would break, if not from the overwhelming stimulation, then from the huge toy driving into me.
I don’t know how long we went on, but I only recognized Carole’s orgasm by her lustful moans accompanied by a new hot sensation filling me below my stomach. I was delirious from the pleasure. My mind was a haze. I vaguely registered Carole and Amy switching places before the sensations assaulted me anew.
I don’t remember what happened after that – everything was a blur of feelings. Heat, pleasure, sticky moistness, sweat.
Eventually I passed out and the next morning I woke.
Something felt wrong. My head was fuzzy and my whole body was sore. As I sat up, I nearly fell over again because weight on my chest messed with my sense of balance.
Weight on my chest?
My eyes refocused and I realized that I had the biggest, fattest tits I’d ever seen mounted to my front.
“Whaa!” I yelped before I could stop myself. My bedfellows stirred as I cupped my bulbous mammaries and tried to process the organs and my high pitched, girly voice at the same time.
“Mhm? Sarah? What’s wrong?” Carole muttered, leaning into me and even casually resting her chin on one of my breasts like a pillow. “Nightmare?”
“I’m… what? I’m a girl?” My mind couldn’t process this first in the morning.
“What’s the matter?” Amy on my other side groped my other breast making me gasp again. “Of course you’re a girl. Would a guy have these beautiful melons?”
“I… no, but…” I studdered. “But I’m not a girl… My name is…"
“Sarah,” Amy filled in for me, but I shook my head. That wasn’t right.
“No, I’m… Ross. I’m a guy… but…”
“Alright, that’s enough teasing,” Carole reprimanded Amy. The blonde stuck out her tongue playfully but rolled back under the sheets where it was warm. Carole picked herself up and faced me properly. “You’re right. You are Ross. Do you remember what we did last night? First behind the convenience store, and again once you got back here to our place?”
Slowly the shock of waking up with boobs faded and the adrenaline made room for my memories to return.
“This is… a skinsuit?” I testingly pinched my cheek. It hurt, scarily, but I was able to find the superficial layer and it stretched far more easily than a cheek should.
“That’s right. We were… experimenting last night. We got a bit rough, probably more than we should have for your first time as a girl. But did you enjoy it at least?” Carole asked repentantly.
Thinking back I remember surprise, and a bit of shame, but also a lot of pleasure, intense sensations that lasted a lot longer than I was used to orgasms lasting. I nodded cautiously, but upon seeing Carole’s radiant relieved smile, I felt myself relax.
“Good… good. Do you think you’d be… open to trying more like this sometime?”
It was a little scary, but at the same time, it was hard to imagine never getting to experience that again now that I had had a taste for it. My pride as a man protested, but I suppressed it. Carole had shared this side of her with me. The least I could do is respect her courage. And it wasn’t like I didn’t enjoy it in the end.
“Y… yeah. I’d want- I’d be up for that.”
Carole grinned. “You have no idea how happy that makes me to hear. Thank you, Ross! I love you!”
That smile.
That damn smile.
______________________________
Wearing a light red, sheer nightgown, Carole smiled at her boyfriend’s back until he disappeared from view, shielding her eyes from the morning sun. Once he was all cleaned up, stripped from Sarah’s husk, and headed back to his place, she retreated back within the shade of her apartment and closed and locked the door behind her. In the entryway, she glanced up at her security camera, studying the lens as it automatically focused on her.
“Did you enjoy the show? If you liked the warm and fuzzies, stop here. If you have a taste for darkness though, come with me. The password will be...” she paused to consider.
"1MoreLayer"
The camera feed flickered and froze and a link appeared in the center of the image:
https://subcutaneouslover.wordpress.com/vulnerability-revealed
“Alright, time. Everyone, pencils down. I don’t want to see anyone writing any further.”
I had finished scrawling down my last answer not seconds before the proctor announced time. I was about to breathe a sigh of relief now that the exam was over, but, as I prepared to hand my papers forward, I noticed at the last second that I had forgotten to write my name and the date at the top. My heart jumped as I crouched forward, hoping Jordan’s board shoulders in the seat ahead of me would hide my pencil strokes as I hastily jotted down the missing identification information.
“Proctor called time, Ross. Hand it up,” Jordan turned in his seat and reached for my test smugly, but I had already finished by then.
“Nice try, asshole, it was just my name that I almost forgot,” I sneered back, letting Jordan take the papers from my desk and passed them forward along with his own. The disagreeable guy scowled, realizing he hadn’t caught me as off guard as he’d hoped.
I maintained my air of indifference until he had turned away before allowing myself a cringe.
“Realize you made a mistake already?” My friend Ian chuckled as he wandered over to chat now that the test was over. The dark brown skinned young man leaned casually against my desk, his cargo pants bulging as usual with who knew what odds and ends he loved stuffing in the pockets of the retro threads.
I shook my head and grabbed my bag, turning away so that Jordan wouldn’t overhear; Ian followed the short way from my desk to the back of the classroom. “Nah, just wrote 2102 instead of 2103 for the year.”
Ian laughed, snorting slightly. “I’ve done that before. We’re only a month into the new year, so it happens. Luckily most things auto-fill or timestamp these days. Sucks that this course is required for us – it’s one of the few with a professor that still insists on using physical media exams. Oh, here, I grabbed your phone for you while I was up getting mine.”
“Thanks,” I sighed, accepting my phone with one hand and wagging my mechanical pencil at my friend with the other. “Seriously, they make us go out and buy a friggin antique just for this class.”
“If it were all digital like the other classes, everyone would just look up all the answers online, like in other classes,” Jordan asserted, inviting himself into our conversation. He and Ian bumped fists, but he knew better by now than to try offering the same gesture to me. “Why else do we have to surrender our phones before we start?” They were friends, God knows why; bless Ian for being able to get along with anyone.
“I dunno. If the questions are so straightforward that an Internet connection was all that was required to cheat, then maybe it’s not the technology that’s the problem. Despite what you’re implying most other digital classes don’t have an issue with cheating just because we can be online at the same time.” I shot back, unlocking my phone to see a waiting message. It was from my girlfriend, Carole.
I glanced up across the room, spotting Carole herself with her friends. The adorable redhead noticed my look and hid a mischievous smile behind her own phone’s hot pink case. Her blouse today was a creamy off white with a light pink floral pattern and puffy, frilly short sleeves. I caught a glimpse of her knees squirming a little, black dyed denim capris that fit tight to her thin figure. One of her friends, a cute short haired blonde with freckles named Amy if I recalled, said something that drew her attention and she answered them, her cherry glazed lips reappearing in my view as she lowered her phone, but the girls were too far away for me to overhear. I was, however, close enough to hear Jordan still running his mouth.
“Technology has advanced disproportionately in the last hundred years because of industrial lobbying power.” Jordan grumbled. “We have autonomous android servants dressed in advanced skins that make them virtually indistinguishable from normal people, yet science has yet to figure out teleportation and lobbyists have us still using cars with tires because, heaven forbid an antiquated industry like tire production go out of business. And if that wasn’t bad enough, the true disappointment is that modern society has been dealing with the same social issues from hundreds of years ago, like transphobia and homophobia, and those two in particular have somehow gotten worse than they were a hundred years ago!”
“Hate to remind you, but homophobia and transphobia have basically been around for all of recorded history. If we haven’t stamped them out yet, chances are, we won’t ever,” I responded tiredly. It was becoming a stock response when Jordan inevitably steered conversation to these topics.
On principal, “Love-rights” was, blessedly, something Jordan and I agreed on: everyone should just mind their damn business and let other people love who they want. Assuming their partner loves them back, of course. But the way Jordan always managed to bend every conversation to these topics had quickly become tiring. I suspected Ian felt similarly. The otherwise unflappable and chill guy frequently seemed eager to change the subject when Jordan brought it up.
“Oookay. You know, this is a fascinating debate I’ve heard twenty times now, but don’t you suppose we could move on from the classroom?” Ian interjected, sensing things getting heated. I sighed and nodded as we filed out of the classroom.
“Just because it’s always been a problem doesn’t mean we should get complacent and stop fighting it!” Jordan made his usual closing remark on the topic
“Alright,” Ian clapped his hands, drawing our attention. “Regardless of exams or human rights, it’s Ross’s turn to pick a place for dinner tonight. You wanted to go to Arnold’s Diner, right?”
“Wow, that was a transition. Actually, though, sorry guys, something came up. You and Steve can go get dinner without me,” I announced carefully.
Ian blinked. “Hm? Sure, alright, I suppose. I thought you were finally looking forward to getting to pick Arnie’s Diner, but sometimes it do be that way, right? I’ll call Steve and see if he still wants to go there or somewhere else.”
“You guys were getting dinner together?” Jordan piped up, following Ian as the latter dialed up our mutual friend. “I know a place that just opened up…”
With my friends on their way out, I hefted my bag over my shoulder and glanced across the room once again. Carole and her friends had already left. I smiled to myself. Wouldn’t want to keep her waiting.
______________________________
Despite what I thought. I was the one who ended up waiting. As per Carole’s instructions, I was to meet her outside the convenience store we frequented on our walk to and from campus. Even though she left the classroom before I had, I seemed to have beaten her there. But perhaps I had my own eagerness to blame.
Lately, Carole and I had found a new spark in our love life. When I found out last week that Carole had a good eye for security cameras and their range of view, I jumped at the chance to propose the salacious challenge of finding somewhere outside that we could make out that wouldn’t have a digital audience. Imagine my excitement at the chance to introduce her to my public sex fetish! In the modern age, it was quite a challenge, but we had found a few spots since, and had both taken quite a shine to getting dirty and even doing the deed in those blind spots where we thought we could get away with it.
When Carole asked to meet here, by this convenience store, I instantly knew what she was implying. The most recent blind spot she had found was in the alley that went behind the store building, and we hadn’t made plans yet because of the exam today. With the test finished, a little public-not-public romp sounded like a fantastic way to blow off steam.
Still, I wasn’t going to have much fun by my lonesome so until Carole arrived, I seemed to have some time to kill. My stomach growled so I turned, and sauntered into the store to look for a snack. On the way in, I was greeted by a girl in a skimpy bunny suit.
“Welcome! Hop you find everything you’re looking for, and if you need assistance, don’t hesitate to ask!”
Anyone with rudimentary understanding of footwear would balk at an employee willing to spend all day standing in heels much less dress so lasciviously in public. Fortunately, the bunny suit wearing girl felt neither pain in her feet nor shame over how much skin her outfit revealed. She was a customer service android dolled up in the latest big breasted skin. I mostly knew because the store had been required to post clear signage that they were buying and employing her in advance of her debut, but aside from that the only other give away was her lack of shame and her inhuman stamina. And the heels.
I also happened to know that that model and outfit were designed for casinos, but the proprietor, a dirty old man I knew by “Randall” had done well enough for himself even on his lonesome in this location surrounded by affluent neighborhoods that he’d apparently saved up enough to buy the robotic help. Randall was fairly unsociable himself, so the chipper young woman-looking android picked up a lot of slack and may have even paid for herself already. Given his eternal bachelor status, I’d be willing to bet Randall had also paid for the ability to bring his bunny girl to bed with him. Not that I could blame him; she was designed to be hot.
As usual, old man Randall himself was behind the counter and he gave me a disinterested nod before returning to whatever he was reading on his tablet, leaving me to browse the shelves. In the back, I happened upon a real treat, but not the kind of snack I was looking for.
“Hm? What’cha looking at?”
A college aged girl (though no one I had ever seen on campus to my knowledge) was staring down the coffee cans when she noticed that I couldn’t help but stare. When she turned to face me, she only gave me more to see. A low cut yellow halter top barely contained her huge tanned rack – just one might have been nearly as big as my head! Despite the knockers, her waist cut in pleasingly before her bodyline flared out again at her hips before flowing down long, shapely legs. I barely noticed her booty shorts on my first pass, there was so little to them, she almost might as well have been wearing a denim thong. The last thing I noticed was that she had long, strawberry blonde hair tied up in a side tail that ended with a little curl and soft gray eyes with long eyelashes.
“Ahem,” I cleared my throat and, by sheer force of will, forced myself to turn away. “Sorry,” I mumbled, hoping not to make a scene, since I was definitely hard just from looking. With what I was hoping to do with my girlfriend soon, the last thing I needed was to make trouble and draw attention to myself.
The girl sniffed dismissively and but thankfully left me alone, swaying away to a different aisle. I pretended to examine the ice cream as I calmed myself down. Finally, I grabbed a milkshake and paid for it before walking out of the store and settling on the curb. As I slurped my sweet treat, I tried to think about other things, to mixed success.
I had only ever seen those kinds of proportions on sex androids. Between her outfit and her curves, she could even make Randall’s bunny girl blush! Well, probably not technically, but having seen both recently, the comparison was fresh in my mind. Somehow this strange girl had the market-ready sex appeal robot beat.
Could this girl actually have been a sex bot herself? No, that couldn’t be the case – As far as I could tell she had been alone and androids were required to remain in the supervision of their human owner when in public. It was one of those safeguard policies. Android skins were getting so good in recent years that they could be visibly indistinguishable from normal humans which naturally could be a problem if not for mandates like that. And I supposed with regard to sex androids, they could be made to feel authentic, too. But regardless, an android wouldn’t be able to be outside on their own, so that’s a moot point.
I shook my head as if the motion would help clear that line of thought. I wondered if she had gotten surgery to achieve those looks. She seemed kinda young for that, one would expect that more from older women fighting the effects of age, but with the wealthy suburban population in the areas around the campus anything was possible. My girlfriend herself came from a rich family that would happily spend pretty much anything daddy’s little girl asked for. In fact, that up-bringing did give Carole a bit of a spoiled streak sometimes, and it had caused friction in our relationship before. Very much a: “it’s easier to ask for forgiveness than permission” kind of attitude.
Finally, my phone rang and I looked to find a new message.
Sorry, babe, something came up, and I can’t hang out today.
Was that it? All that only to fizzle before the starting line? I was seething. I had canceled on the guys when I had been looking forward to hanging out with them because she had promised something better, but now? I couldn’t go back to Ian and Steve like, ‘sorry guys my other thing canceled so I’m un-canceling now!’ My pride wouldn’t allow it, not to mention if Jordan was there, he’d flay me on the spot.
Angrily, I raised my hand, ready to spike the rest of my milkshake on the ground in frustration, when someone caught my wrist. I looked up to see the tanned girl from before take a slurp from my straw.
“Now, now, don’t go wasting it and making a mess for poor Miss Bunny Tits to clean up. If you don’t want it, I’ll help you finish it off. I love this flavor.”
“Ah… sure…” I scrambled to my feet, and let her take the milkshake from me. She helped herself to a long drag and seemed to quite enjoy it enough to forget her phone in her other hand.
“Oh, my girlfriend has the same phone case…” I blurted out, after mere moments felt like too much silence.
The girl gave a start. Realizing she was still holding her phone, she stuffed it into her garish heart shaped purse. “Oh? You have a girlfriend already? A shame. My fuck buddy just canceled on me out of the blue and even with the ogling, you seem like my type.”
I gaped. “I… uh…wait wha- no, hang on. I meant ‘ex.’ My ex-girlfriend did. We broke up recently, so I still sometimes just say ‘girlfriend’ out of habit.”
Her eyes narrowed and she smiled around the straw. “I see… so does that mean, you’re… interested? I’m Sarah, by the way.”
I licked my lips. I had jumped the gun when I heard I had a chance, but what about Carole? I glanced around furtively and made sure no one was around who knew me.
No, Carole was the one who stood me up and put me in this position in the first place. Not to mention, she wouldn’t be around so she didn’t have to know.
“Ross. I’m Ross. And yeah, I’m in. In fact. I know just the place.”
______________________________
I felt a little guilty. Just a bit. Not enough to stop Sarah from giving me the best blowjob I had ever felt. As expected of a pro. At least, I assumed she was based on what she had said. I leaned back against the back of a building, the overhangs casting the back alley in early evening shade. The tanned girl varied her rhythm as she swallowed and sucked my dick; her tongue technique and pressure were incredible. Carole had given me head before, but she wasn’t as good at it. Just as I was thinking it though, Sarah pulled back, letting my manhood slip from her lips but rose to catch it on her bosom.
“This is quite the spicy spot. Someone could come around that corner at any moment, huh? Nothing would stop them. Not that anyone would go out back behind a convenience store. Unless…” She murmured in a sultry tone. “You have daring taste. I like that. And this.” She took hold of her breasts and pulled them apart, allowing my dick to submerge within their hot, soft embrace. “This is quite the specimen, as well.” I wasn’t small, but she giggled as her boobs nearly engulfed my shaft entirely. Only when she shifted her diaphragm low did the tip of my penis poke out from her cleavage.
Already close from the blowjob, feeling her huge tits slide along my length quickly pushed me to the brink.
“Ah…” I breathed, “I’m cumming!”
Sarah lowered herself so that my head breached her sea of softness, allowing her to swiftly bring her lips over it just as I burst. I could feel her gently sucking, drawing more and more of my semen out. I couldn’t believe how long it felt like my orgasm lasted, but when it finally subsided, Sarah let me go, licking her lips with a mischievous look.
“Not bad,” she grinned. “Hope you’re not done already, though!” She rose and ran hands down her body, starting with her breasts, and drawing my eye down along her curves to her waist. She knew exactly what her figure could do to a man. When her hands reached her hips, she hooked her thumbs into the low hanging short shorts and pulled them down along with her panties as she traced her hips, stopping when she could simply let go of the garments and let them fall to her ankles. She stepped out of them and turned, showing her backside. She had an almost comically small pair of angel wings tattooed over her shoulder blades, and down the middle of her back was another tattoo of a zipper that ran from the nape of her neck down along her spine to her tailbone.
I swallowed hard, feeling my junk fighting its refractory period to get hard again in a hurry.
Sarah braced herself against the far wall and stuck out her rear, reaching back with one hand to spread one cheek and show off her sopping, eager pussy.
“My other mouth’s thirsty, too, Ross. Hurry.”
Encouraged by the shameless display, I stepped up, finally feeling myself grow harder again, just in time to line myself up with her waiting folds.
“Mhm… mahhh…” She groaned softly, squirming a bit as I inserted myself, until I had sheathed myself entirely up to the base in her hot, moist grip. I marveled at how amazing it felt inside of her, her insides seeming to convulse around my girth, so much so that I almost forgot to start moving my hips. It felt a shame to pull out, but the pleasing friction of pulling against her flesh and, when I was almost out, the anticipation of driving back in made up for it. Soon, I found myself bucking against her; hands gripping her hips like handles, my thighs slapped against her butt as I strove to push myself deeper each time.
Having just came, I lasted a bit longer like that than earlier, but even so, our time copulating felt simultaneously like an eternity suspended in pleasure but also as brief as a blink. Pressure building in my sacs gave the barest warning before I blew my load, filling Sarah with almost as much as I had let out before, to my surprise.
I took in a deep breath, filling lungs with blessed air. Had I forgotten to breathe while overcome with such pleasure? I felt the usual post coitus fatigue set in, and though I really didn’t want to pull out, I feared I’d collapse on top of my impromptu partner if I let myself stay connected. Gingerly, I withdrew myself and retreated to give her space, stumbling a little and catching myself back against the far alleyway wall, while Sarah seemed content to remain how she was as she caught her own breath.
I saw a large dollop of white slime ooze from Sarah’s pussy, falling sloppily to the ground between her wide stance, followed by another. That had never happened before… or at least, Carole had never let me see it. Had I really cum that much? Given the length and intensity of my orgasms this time, perhaps it was possible. Why this time was so different, though, was a mystery. Because I was ch-cheating? Because Sarah was hotter than Carole? Carole was plenty attractive in her own right… My mind wandered a bit in the haze until my eyes refocused on the small puddle of jizz collecting between Sarah’s feet and finally had a terrifying realization.
“Ah shit… I went in raw without thinking about it,” I groaned.
Having recovered some, Sarah straightened up and stretched. She turned back around to face me with an unconcerned smile.
“Don’t worry. It’s alright. Maybe not your relationship status, but you don’t have to worry about getting me pregnant. After all, this isn’t a real pussy,” she explained nonchalantly. She adjusted her stance now that her slit seemed to have stopped leaking.
Wait, what? I blinked, hearing her words but not understanding.
“Ross?!”
My head snapped to look at the familiar voice whimpering from the alley’s corner. A pale, confused hand gripped her long red curls. Her eyes wide, her cherry pink lips hung open as she stared in shock.
My heart stopped. “C-C-Carole? It- it’s not what it looks like!” I stammered before my brain caught up. Though, really, what else could it be? My voice failed me as I felt my relationship and reputation crumble around me.
“See, what did I tell you, he’s a man like any other – weak to temptation,” Sarah told the blubbering redhead. That was… not what I had expected her to say.
“Wha… what’s going on?” I managed to ask hoarsely, looking between the two girls.
Carole drew closer, ambling unsteadily. Sarah swayed forth meeting her half way and Carole folded into the other woman’s arms, burying her face in Sarah’s tan bosom. Sarah looked back at me with a smug sneer.
“I met Carole a few weeks ago after you’d let her down. Who only gets themselves off during sex and then just leaves? Well turns out a girl can only fake her orgasms for so long before the sex starts becoming a loveless chore. Feeling uncertain about your relationship and sexually unsatisfied, she found me and spilled her guts. I swing both ways and it was so hard to just leave her alone after that. So we started dating in secret. Whenever you left her wanting, she’d visit me afterwards and I’d finish her off for you.”
I didn’t understand. All I could do was stare as Sarah once again widened her stance and reached between her legs. She inserted one finger into her cunt with a look of concentration, followed by another and another, her folds stretching unnaturally until her entire hand had disappeared inside her. When she pulled her hand out, she drew with it a thick black phallus. Erect and slick with clear juices, it must have been three or four inches larger than my dick even at my biggest, and girthier to boot. Carole let go of Sarah to kneel before her, mirroring the scene in that very alley from earlier, only instead of Sarah giving me head, it was Carole sucking off Sarah.
“Is… is that? That’s a dildo, right?” I asked. It looked too big to be real, not to mention the color stood out against Sarah’s light orange-brown tan…
“Is it?” Sarah responded tauntingly, “I wonder…” she laughed, resting a hand on Caroles head as she worked the shaft. Carole alternated between running her tongue along the massive member’s length and girth and attempting to deepthroat it. Sarah kept throwing me amused looks between guiding her tool deeper down Carole’s throat till the redhead was finally able to swallow the huge thing to the base. It would have been an incredible display if it weren’t so incredibly messed up.
Sarah’s face scrunched up finally and as Carole let the tanned girl’s huge dick out of her mouth, my head spun at the thick stream of ropy white goo that spewed from the tip, plastering Carole’s face. Sarah let out a pleasured sigh and glanced at me then at the puddle where I had fucked her just minutes earlier. The puddle was still there.
“Ha, did you perhaps think you had produced all that?”
I looked away, my cheeks flushing. This was as humiliating as it was confusing, and I had had about enough.
Angrily, I packed myself back into my pants and stood, but found the duo standing in my way. Carole had produced a towel from somewhere and cleaned herself up a bit, but there were still globs of white in her hair and on her clothes. For Sarah’s part, the tanned girl was still bottomless, with the thick black… no dark brown dick shaped thing poking out from her nethers, still hard as ever. I noticed a milky white bead remained on the tip as I eyed it.
I didn’t know what to think of the thing. I’d never heard of a… err… shemale? Transwoman? Futanari? whatever Sarah actually was: She clearly had a pussy – I had felt it myself. Yet, she was able to produce this extra appendage… seemingly from within her womanhood, assuming my eyes hadn’t betrayed me earlier. Seeing it in action had shaken me, but I got my nerves under control and reconsidered things logically.
I knew that realistic dildos, even ones capable of ejaculating, existed. If modern technology could give androids realistic human exterior skins, then the same technology could make such dildos equally indistinguishable from the real deal. The only mystery was how Sarah had hidden it. Maybe it was collapsable? To an extreme degree? Wait, what did Sarah mean about her pussy not being real? Could that… Aah! Forget it, this wasn’t worth thinking about.
“Where do you think you’re going?” Sarah grabbed my arm as I turned to try to leave out the other side of the alley. “We’re not finished with you yet.”
I felt my anger flare again. I’d tried to be civil and accept my failure as a boyfriend by getting out of the way. “What?” I asked flatly. “You’re not done humiliating me? I’m sorry, alright? I shouldn’t have, I don’t know, let Sarah seduce me? Why am I the villain for that when she was the one who came on to me? I shouldn’t have succumb, but she shouldn’t be blameless for inviting me!” I spat, my voice rising with each word.
Carole looked around nervously, and Sarah put a finger to her lips to shush me. “Hang on, hang on, we’re the ones who should be apologizing. We took things too far, sorry Ross.”
That… disarmed me.
“Wh-what now?”
The girls shared guilty grins with each other before Sarah turned, showing me her back once more. Before my eyes, I watched as Carole dug her fingers into what I thought was a zipper tattoo at Sarah’s neck and drew the chuck down the woman’s back. With Carole’s continued help, Sarah’s tanned back stretched, revealing a different pale back just underneath her skin. That’s what it was, as I watched – just a skin, that, once it had peeled and stretched far enough, a familiar bundle of red locks breached from the opening.
I once again stared (I’d done that a lot this afternoon, it seemed), as I was faced with two Caroles. The one that had been inside the Sarah skin…suit? offered an apologetic smile.
“The plan had been just to tease you a little before we reveal these, but as I said, we got carried away and ended up taking the teasing too far.”
The Carole who had appeared to catch us earlier reached behind her neck and I had to watch in horror as my girlfriend’s lovely features deformed and her head deflated as she removed her own skinsuit, revealing a vaguely familiar freckled girl with short blonde hair. No, I did recognize her. She was Carole’s friend. The one I saw talking to her after the exam earlier.
“Sorry,” Amy conceded guiltily. “We did go too far, but there’s a good reason for… well the original plan.”
I raised an eyebrow, still unsure of how to feel.
“Well, the truth is,” the real Carole started, “I have been a little unsatisfied with our sex life. Don’t get me wrong, finding these semi-public places is great, but it’s not really my kink. This is my kink.” She lifted the husk of Sarah’s upper half that still hung flaccidly from her waist. I was aware in my mind that the black phallic thing was probably still there hidden behind the skin. “I know it’s weird and you’re probably traumatized by it now after what we did, but I wanted you to experience it first hand before you could judge it. You’d shared your interest in public sex with me, and you know, we can combine the two. They’re not mutually exclusive. But… um.. well, I’ll tell you more if you’re interested, but I just want to first ask for your forgiveness. I really don’t want to break up with you, and I’m sorry for even falsely giving that impression.” She bowed her head nervously. Amy did the same next to her.
I was hurt for sure, but I also found I couldn’t reject her earnest apology. I sighed deeply.
“Alright. I forgive you. But you definitely do have a lot of explaining to do.”
Both girls looked up, meeting my eyes with relief and excitement.
“Let’s go back to my place. We’ve been out here for a while and made quite a mess already, so we can relax and talk more freely in some real privacy,” Carole suggested, and Amy nodded emphatically before both girls began putting their suits the rest of the way back on. Walking around half suited was, understandably not an option.
It was as surreal watching Carole pull Sarah’s skin back over herself as it had been seeing her shed it. Sarah had a different body shape from Carole – Sarah was generally bigger all around, while still maintaining feminine proportions, so it almost seemed like Carole grew inside the suit to match the new form. Without any empty skinsuit to obscure it, it quickly became impossible to ignore the elephant in the alley, and once Sarah’s gray eyes fluttered open she offered me a grin, keenly aware of what I was thinking.
“As you guessed earlier, this is a dildo. A fancy one, too, as you saw. As for how I do this,” she prefaced before taking hold of the incongruous appendage and slowly pushing it back inside herself. Amazingly “Sarah’s” pussy swallowed the huge thing whole leaving nothing but her feminine lips to be covered by her string thong and short shorts. “That’s one of the interesting and convenient side effects of these skinsuits’ spatial shapers.”
“Spatial shapers? Like that packing technology? The one that lets you stuff a whole closet of clothes in one suitcase?”
“The very same!” Amy picked up the explanation as she adjusted Carole’s face. It was bizarre seeing wrinkles in my girlfriend’s very face, only for her to smooth them out and be left with a perfectly normal and natural looking face the next moment. Also that she wasn’t actually my girlfriend. “Spatial shaping tech manipulates space – it can make something too big fit into a smaller area, and conversely, it can allow something too small to fill out a larger volume. In this case, skinsuits were adapted from skins for androids. Even those were being developed with spatial shaping inside to allow androids to pack more technology and features before letting the skin hide the extra bulk. For our skinsuits, the spatial shaping tech was refind by private endeavors to make sure it’s safe for people to wear. The result is as you see – what amounts to a perfect disguise anyone can wear.”
“Pretty amazing, huh?” “Sarah” took over the spontaneous seminar, apparently unable to help herself, despite saying they’d wait till they got back to the apartment. “This kink’s been around for a while, but as Amy said, only recently has modern technology given us ways to actually realize it properly in real life. Aside from fetishists like us, there’s some real case uses for skinsuits in film and medicine. Oh, as a fetish, it’s called ‘Skinsuit’ or ‘Kawamono’ in Japanese. It has historically been portrayed in media as disguises for spy movies or mystery cartoons. Some popular horror/slasher media also technically falls under the umbrella but while some fiction in the kink can undeniably get that gory and twisted, most of the fetish usually focuses less on the body horror and more on personal exploration and experimentation or with the social changes that come with the ability to become someone not yourself. It’s adjacent to Transformation and Possession but still it’s its own thing most of the time.” I wasn’t really following most of it, but it was cute and a little amusing hearing her enthusiastically prattle on like an innocent introvert finally allowed to spill about their current hyperfixation, all while redressing Sarah in her slutty get up.
“Some elitists from other fetishes have condescendingly called skinsuiting ‘transformation with extra steps,’ or similarly, ‘possession with extra steps,’ since it can go towards either if the story choses to create a skinsuit from magic or technology or if there’s a victim that becomes a suit to be worn. For a lot of us though, those extra steps themselves actually add a bit of believability. Rather than, ‘I can just magically turn into someone else,’ it feels more feasible to find a mysterious suit that can transform me into someone else, right? It’s a lower bar to achieve. Even if the suit is also magic in the end, making the origins of the suit more realistic or ambiguous removes some of the burden on suspension of disbelief, at least that’s how it was in skinsuit fiction of the past. Now that we actually have real skinsuits, we don’t have to exist solely in fantasy anymore. Ahh I’m so glad I was born into this era!” Amy, or rather ‘Carole’ added. I was going to have to figure out how to think of them and fast. Might be best to think of her as… an Amy variant of Carole, perhaps? “A!Carole”? I’d have to ask them how they do it.
“So I suppose you obviously share this kink,” I observed, directing the statement at A!Carole.
“Guilty,” my girlfriend’s impersonator admitted. “Imagine my surprise when I found out we were both into this. It is not and probably never will be a common fetish, but our numbers have grown over the years.” That sounded like a story in of itself. For another time perhaps though.
“About that, Ross,” Sarah piped up. “There was another thing I was wondering about, Ross. When I was Sarah earlier, I mentioned that I swing both ways. That’s… actually true. I was wondering if you’d be okay with Amy sometimes joining us. You don’t have to commit to dating her and she won’t take me away from you. In fact it’s probably best if you pretend like your just distant acquaintances still while in public. But in private, I thought it might be fun if she could join us as a fuck buddy. We can sort out the specifics later.”
I blinked. “Um…” I shot A!Carole a look and she blushed (the suits can do that, even?) and nodded in confirmation.
“If you don’t mind.”
I scratched one cheek sheepishly. “Well, I can’t say I mind. I was er.. baited by Sarah after all. What guy wouldn’t relish the opportunity to have fun with two lovely ladies?”
“Aww! You’re the best, Ross! Thanks for being so open minded!” Sarah squealed excitedly and pounced, taking one of my arms and hugging it. A!Carole took the other, doing the same. I felt extremely self conscious waltzing out of the back alley behind the convenience store with A!Carole on one arm and Sarah on the other, especially with the latter dressed as she was.
With the enticing prospect of imminent and future threesomes, I allowed myself to be hauled back to the girls’ apartment.
______________________________
The girls began stripping the moment they were safe behind closed doors. I supposed they had an extra layer to get through if they were going to remove their skinsuits, too. The show was a feast for the eyes regardless, even with the weirdness that came from my being unaccustomed yet to skinsuits. Now that I was in a bit more of a stable emotional state, it was almost humorous seeing Sarah’s bare tits once more deflated like balloons and peel away to allow Carole’s own smaller, but still perky and sizeable mounds to breathe.
Amy stripped from her Carole skinsuit, revealing an attractive body in her own right. She was only a bit smaller in the bust department than Carole, but that was probably because she was thinner on all fronts.
While Carole was used to being naked in front of me, Amy was expectedly a bit more bashful. And to be honest, getting naked myself, I felt a little more guarded than usual, too. But I pushed that feeling away; it served no purpose here.
“You’re beautiful in your own way,” I tried to reassure her with a warm smile. She smiled nervously back.
“It’s pretty different being yourself than being in a skin. I didn’t have any trouble doing fellato for ‘Sarah’ as Carole, but now that I’m, er.. myself… well don’t worry about me. I’ll get used to it,” she told me.
I noticed too late to warn her and Carole snuck up behind her roommate and slid her arms under Amy’s, grabbing handfuls of the other girl’s breasts.
“Amy’s cute as a doll,” Carole snickered from behind her friend. “Hey, Ross, did you know that cup size is a relative measurement? It’s not just the size of her bust, but the size of her bust compared against the size of her frame. So even though Amy’s smaller than me, she’s still a D cup like me, just with a different band size.”
I felt my smile twitch. What exactly was I supposed to do with that information? “Is that so?”
“Indeed. Why don’t you come appreciate Amy’s Ds like you love mine.”
“C-Carole!?” Amy squawked.
“Uh… But I’m not sure Amy feels quite ready for that,” I rebutted as politely as I could. As exciting as it was to have a third, I still wasn’t quite sure how to handle someone I wasn’t as used to being intimate with. Especially since she seemed shy herself.
“This is the best way to get over that awkwardness though,” Carole insisted. “For both of you.”
“No, she’s right,” Amy admitted and stopped struggling, allowing Carole to present her assets for my… appreciation. Well, if she said it was okay, I wasn’t going to object.
“Mnghnn…” Amy winced and moaned softly as I gently cupped her breasts. As Carole had mentioned, they weren’t as big as hers, but they were still quite full and soft. Much like Carole’s they were pleasant to knead, but there was some discernible difference, even if I wasn’t quite observant enough to be able to tell specifically what. It made sense though – all women were different in their own ways.
The mood heated up as Amy and I grew aroused. As I played with her tits, I noticed Carole’s hands slide down to tease Amy’s nethers, and Amy herself moved her hands down to stroke my stiffening member. As things often did when we got in a sexual flow, we moved on instinct, finding each other in sync even without words. Amy shifted down to begin sucking me off. Carole took her place in my embrace and we kissed. Carole switched places with Amy again, letting me kiss the thinner blonde, appreciating how her cute freckles also flecked her shoulders and dotted her chest. I was getting close so I stopped Carole and moved the girls to the bed where I laid them down and ate them each out in turn. They clasped hands as they moaned. Finally it came time to take the next step.
The girls inserted their contraceptive inserts. Small bullet shaped inserts that, in my admittedly limited knowledge on the topic, functioned like suppositories – melting from body heat and coating their insides with a thin, potent, but safe spermicide. Amy climbed back on the bed, but Carole stood up and made for her walk-in closet.
“Amy can go first, I’ll be right back,” Carole suggested before disappearing into her closet’s depths.
“If she says so, huh?” I joked lightly with Amy, who giggled back.
“Carole’s er… broken me in already, but you’ll be the first guy I’ve been with,” she murmured.
“Oh, lucky me,” I grinned before we kissed once more.
She laid down on her back. Missionary was a good place to start. I lined up my cock with her waiting slit and slowly pushed my way in. Knowing how kinky Carole could get, I could picture her fucking Amy with that black dildo from before and I had a moment’s fear that my size couldn’t match up to what sexual technology could offer. But fortunately Amy’s folds convulsed tightly around me, and she moaned softly, seeming to be feeling me plenty. My hips rocked, not for the first time that day, and it probably would not be the last either. Close as the girls had gotten me, I felt myself on the edge of orgasm pretty soon, but the taunts from earlier echoed in my ears. I held myself back as long as I could last before I couldn’t keep myself contained any longer and my semen burst forth.
“Ah! I’m cumming!” I breathed. “S-sorry, was that too soon?” Having shot twice already earlier I didn’t have much to give and my orgasm was comparably short, but I still found it reasonably satisfying. “How was it?” I asked nervously as I pulled out.
Amy reached up and pulled me onto the sheets next to her where she rested her forehead against mine, her face still flushed.
“Don’t worry, you were great. Thank you,” she whispered. I felt relieved.
“Don’t go falling asleep just yet, Babe. The night’s just beginning,” Carole’s voice pierced my growing fatigue. Rising I glanced over to see her holding a long orange-brown garment in one hand, her other behind her back. No, not a garment. A skinsuit. “But we will give your penis a well deserved break for now.”
“Wait, you want me to wear that?” I asked, incredulously.
“I said anyone could wear these, didn’t I?” Carole asserted smugly. “That means anyone.”
I frowned. “I… wait didn’t Amy say that?” Inspecting the skinsuit, I could tell from the extra baggy flesh around the chest and lack of anything between the thighs that it was a female skinsuit. The long blonde hair and tanned skin tone clicked. It was not just any female skinsuit. The image of Sarah’s voluptuous curves entered my mind, and to my surprise, imagining myself wearing that form aroused me considerably.
Well, since I was getting a threesome out of it, I supposed it was only fair I played along. At worst, I could handle some laughs at my expense. And at best…
“Alright, what the fuck, let’s give it a try.”
Carole and Amy directed me to the edge of the bed and led me through the process of putting the skinsuit on. The opening in the back was the starting point. They guided my legs in first; it was like putting on a wetsuit, yet somehow the material slid over my skin more easily than I expected. Pulling the skin taut from the upper thighs, I wiggled my toes and watched as Sarah’s painted purple toe nails waggled back at me. In my mind, it felt off – like my legs and feet should have been bigger than they looked and felt, and the dissonance was a bit trippy. Despite that, the sensation of compression against my skin was not an unpleasant one.
“Ah!” I gasped as Amy put one finger on my covered thigh, running it down my leg before tickling the bottom of my foot. “Ah! Hey! I… I can feel that.” I could feel the skinsuit against my skin, yet at the same time, I felt Amy’s touch as if the skinsuit’s surface was my own skin.
“Another trick of the spatial manipulation in conjunction with some other technology I don’t understand myself – sensations are transferred through directly. As if it’s your own skin. Wait till you feel her boobs,” Amy chuckled as she explained.
“Before that though, we need to take care of your junk,” Carole interjected.
“Huh.. so do I need to tuck or som- ack!” I asked but my girlfriend cut me off, casually reaching into the skin and grabbing my equipment. She guided it into a pocket in the interior surface of the skinsuit.
“That’s what this is there for. It’s where I stored my dildo before. It connects to an extra space that then links to the suit’s vagina but doesn’t intrude unless you tell it to, so when you know how to, you can project your manhood out through the pussy,” Carole informed me.
“And how do I do that?”
“With that taken care of, let’s keep going. Once you’re used to it, you can get in and out of suits pretty quickly. I’d already be done if I were putting Sarah back on myself!” Carole evaded the question with a smile. I could guess what that meant. She had said my cock would be taking a break.
The girls had me pull the suit up over my hips and waist and held it for me as I inserted my hands into the opening in the back, finding the arm holes and sliding into those. Following the girls’ instructions, I pulled the torso up over my shoulders and slid all the way into the arms in one motion. To my initial disappointment, Sarah’s funbags remained deflated against my chest as I fixed my fingers that had missed their respective digits, a process that was interrupted when Amy zipped up the seam along my back up part way. Apparently it was far enough to trigger something in the suit though, because Sarah’s breasts suddenly came to life, actually flinging my arms out. Carole was in their path and got smacked.
“Oh my God!” Carole snorted laughing. “They puffed up like airbags and.. pft hahaha!”
“Was it that funny getting hit? Since when do you snort when you laugh?” I forced a laugh of my own, trying to keep up the playful teasing atmosphere, though I was too excited and anxious to feel as amused myself. At least she didn’t seem hurt.
“I’m fine. Are you okay? A little warning next time, Amy!” Carole answered, fighting down her giggles.
“S-sorry!” Amy squeaked from behind me. “I didn’t realize it would do that. I thought it had to be all the way on before changes applied. At least, when putting on fully for the first time.”
“Depends on the suit and maker, I think,” Carole surmised. “Alright, anyway, all that’s left is the head. Ready, Ross?”
“Uh… as ready as I’ll be,” I nodded, resisting the urge to play with the new weights on my chest. They were heavy, and really pulled on my shoulders and back. No wonder some women had back issues, and they didn’t have the convenience of being able to take them off like I would.
The girls showed me that the zipper hole stretched far more than I expected it’d be able. I held my breath on instinct as if diving underwater, and they pulled the reverse hood up over my head. Everything went dark and I felt a pressure over my entire head and face.
“Easiest thing is to find the nose and lip slots and everything else should align itself from there,” I heard Amy instruct me. I plucked at the fabric covering my face, remembering watching the girls do it behind the store earlier. It shifted on my face until I felt my nose slot in. My lips found their spots as well and as promised I could suddenly tell what parts needed a little tug here or there. Before long, I opened my new eyes.
Without the husk of Sarah’s head blocking my view, I had an unimpeded view of Sarah’s beautiful tits filling the bottom of my vision. My hands found the soft, warm mounds without thought, and I felt an electric shock run through my body when my fingers found my new nipples.
“Ah!” a sultry moan escaped my mouth several octaves higher than my voice should have been. “M-my voice has changed, too!?” I remarked, both in surprise and testing my voice. Now that I thought back on it, Sarah sounded distinct from Carole, so it did seem consistent that suits also changed the wearer’s voice accordingly. “How?” I looked at Carole, but she just shrugged.
“Dunno. Another thing I know suits can do, but I’m not an expert on how they work. Probably also different depending on the suit and maker. Either way, that’s over my head. I just know that these ones do. Besides, it’s more important what you do with them, isn’t it?”
“R-right…” I felt at my throat and also noticed the lack of an Adam’s apple. It reminded me of one other key spot that would be different from what I was used to as a man.
Carole caught my wrist before I could get between my legs though.
“Nu-uh. Not yet. We’ll give you plenty of experience with your new found femininity soon enough, so just be patient. The night’s still young,” she told me commandingly. I had a feeling I’d be hearing that phrase a lot tonight, even when it stopped being true.
I wasn’t used to her being so dominant, and maybe it was my new, unfamiliar body, but I found her taking the lead weirdly comforting.
“Over here.”
I hadn’t noticed Amy step away but she returned from Carole’s walk-in closet with a sly smirk. I was beginning to understand that Amy was more comfortable around women; her previous shyness seemed to have dissipated once I had sheathed myself in the other girl’s form. Instead, the blonde strut forward, boldly letting a large light purple strap-on dildo sway affixed to her crotch by a black leather harness strapped around her hips.
Given the direction of the last few minutes and the knowledge that Carole had one, I wasn’t surprised to see a second dildo rear itself now that I sported a pussy of my own. I wasn’t surprised, but I was intimidated as fuck. The purple one eyed monster looked even bigger on Amy’s slender frame, making it seem almost grotesque. She climbed onto the bed and stood in the center. I turned, mesmerized, following the wobbling tool and found it hovering in my face.
“Hope you were paying attention when we were sucking you off earlier. Cause now it’s your turn,” Amy declared, folding her arms under her bosom.
Up close, my fears multiplied. There was no way the huge thing would fit. Like Carole’s toy, It was bigger than my cock by several inches and girthier, to match. As I felt her press the thing against my lips, I noticed it was even warm, and seemed to twitch in response to contact. For all the things technology had advanced, of course it would be sexcraft on the cutting edge.
“Come on, suck on it. It’s only fair after we swallowed yours, right?” Amy prodded. She pushed against my lips a bit more with her tip. My transformation really seemed to have unleashed a different side of the freckled blonde. Was this what it was called being a ‘switch?’
Unsure of what other option I had, I parted my lips and let her enter. My jaw felt wrenched wide as she forayed into my mouth, and when she found the back of my throat, there was still a good quarter of her toy still outside my mouth.
I felt hands on my head, preventing me from retreating.
“That’s no good, Sarah. You need to take it all the way to the base or your partner won’t be satisfied! Isn’t that what we’re practicing for?” Carole’s voice whispered in my ear.
Amy smiled innocently and jerked her hips forward, invading my throat and making me gag. I shuddered, my eyes tearing, and my nose pressing up against the leather harness but Carole held me fast from behind. It felt like forever, but eventually Amy pulled back, withdrawing entirely from my mouth and allowing me to breathe again.
“Well that’s no good, but I suppose until you’re ready for proper deepthroat practice you can work on other fellatio techniques,” Carole’s voice was gentle but her admonishment stung. The redhead climbed onto the bed next to Amy. She had equipped her own strap-on, bringing the purple phallic toy reinforcements in the form of a dark brown cock. It wasn’t as big as Amy’s but it was just as thick and up close, I could see a fleshy texture and veins. It was indeed one of those top quality ones presumably using the same skinsuit technology that I was currently wearing to disguise an ejaculating dildo as a real cock.
I was right when I suspected that Carole’s toy would be the harder one to service. I had to suppress a gag reflex even before getting my lips around it. It even smelled and tasted authentic – a musk and hint of salty sweat respectively assaulted my senses as I opened my mouth to let it in. The hot, firm yet springy rod was an oppressive presence in my maw, yet Carole seemed to enjoy my performance, so I forced myself to focus on that. It must have had another side inserted into her womanhood that reacted to what I did to this end, because she would twitch or moan as I got more accustomed to and bolder in working her shaft.
“Hey, don’t forget me, too.” Amy asserted, pushing her purple toy in my face once more. I let go of Carole’s and swallowed down Amy’s. Despite the shaky start, we fell into a rhythm like before and even I was feeling aroused and comfortable by the end. My trance was shattered before long though.
“Ah… I’m… it’s cumming!”
“Me too!”
I felt the brown appendage in my mouth pulse just moments before hot, ropy ejaculate burst forth into my mouth, slamming down my throat before I could react. I choked on the bitter/salty slime and reeled back. To my side Amy’s dildo similarly began squirting thick dollops of imitation cum. Between the two of them, I was covered in seconds. I could keenly feel the hot milky spunk clinging and dripping from my skin.
As I was wiping the fake jizz from my eyes, I felt warm bodies settle in next to me. The girls cuddled each of my arms, unconcerned by the slime.
“Sorry, we got a little rough there,” Carole cooed in my ear. I felt her cup my heavy breasts, and I gasped as she gave them a pinch. Amy did the same on the other side almost in sync. “I’m a little excited I finally get to share this with you. I never thought it’d be possible. I was so afraid of sharing this fetish since a lot of people hear it and assume the worst. Thanks for giving it a chance. Now, lay down and relax. We’ll show you what it’s really like to feel like a woman.”
I did as I was told and Amy occupied my top half with some intense frenching while she played with my tits. Down below, I felt Carole spread my legs. I felt her breath upon my mound just moments before she began.
“Don’t worry, Sarah’s not a virgin, so you don’t have to worry about your first time hurting. Lucky you,” Amy whispered, taking a break from their making out.
I barely heard her as the first stroke of Carole’s tongue against my folds sent a shock of pleasure up my spine into the back of my head. I hadn’t even recovered from the first before she struck again. I struggled to maintain any self-awareness as I felt her suck and tease my pussy, alternating between slashing across my folds and clit with her tongue and shoving it into my depths. If this was what just a tongue felt like, I could hardly imagine how a full penis felt, much less the monster toys the girls sported. I knew that would be coming, yet I was helpless to prepare myself, brought to a blubbering, sweating mess just from Carole’s cunnilingus. When Carole rose, satisfied with the foreplay, I had already cum twice – at least, I assumed that was what I had felt. It was different from a man’s building pressure and powerful singular release. It wasn’t as intense in a single moment, but rather, wave after wave of ever escalating pleasure that, altogether synergized for a wild experience.
“Hang in there, Sarah, the best part hasn’t even begun yet,” Amy purred, her eyes twinkling mischievously.
I felt something nuzzle my folds once more. The mere touch made my breath catch. It was coming. Amy held my hands tightly as Carole put more pressure behind her hips. I could feel my quivering flower resist for just a moment, before giving way, parting to allow the ever insistent appendage entry into my depths. I groaned. The feeling of being entered, of the fleshy toy scraping against my walls accelerated the waves of pleasure.
“Halfway in…” Carole’s voice informed me. Only half way?
Color bloomed and my vision blurred and I felt my whole body curl. It was painful, like I was being split down the center. Yet it was also pleasurable, like… my whole pelvic area had become as hot and sensitive as a dick mid orgasm. That wasn’t quite right, but I wasn’t sure how else to describe it.
“Haaah, yeah… I shoved the rest all in at once. That’s what that was… hehe. Alright, I’m gonna start moving now, enjoy~” my girlfriend sighed, clearly enjoying herself as well.
It was like Carole’s oral before, but more intense, and accompanied by a new sense of fullness in my pelvis whenever she pushed her false dick in. I was helpless beneath her as she bore down on me, and I came so hard I feared my body would break, if not from the overwhelming stimulation, then from the huge toy driving into me.
I don’t know how long we went on, but I only recognized Carole’s orgasm by her lustful moans accompanied by a new hot sensation filling me below my stomach. I was delirious from the pleasure. My mind was a haze. I vaguely registered Carole and Amy switching places before the sensations assaulted me anew.
I don’t remember what happened after that – everything was a blur of feelings. Heat, pleasure, sticky moistness, sweat.
Eventually I passed out and the next morning I woke.
Something felt wrong. My head was fuzzy and my whole body was sore. As I sat up, I nearly fell over again because weight on my chest messed with my sense of balance.
Weight on my chest?
My eyes refocused and I realized that I had the biggest, fattest tits I’d ever seen mounted to my front.
“Whaa!” I yelped before I could stop myself. My bedfellows stirred as I cupped my bulbous mammaries and tried to process the organs and my high pitched, girly voice at the same time.
“Mhm? Sarah? What’s wrong?” Carole muttered, leaning into me and even casually resting her chin on one of my breasts like a pillow. “Nightmare?”
“I’m… what? I’m a girl?” My mind couldn’t process this first in the morning.
“What’s the matter?” Amy on my other side groped my other breast making me gasp again. “Of course you’re a girl. Would a guy have these beautiful melons?”
“I… no, but…” I studdered. “But I’m not a girl… My name is…"
“Sarah,” Amy filled in for me, but I shook my head. That wasn’t right.
“No, I’m… Ross. I’m a guy… but…”
“Alright, that’s enough teasing,” Carole reprimanded Amy. The blonde stuck out her tongue playfully but rolled back under the sheets where it was warm. Carole picked herself up and faced me properly. “You’re right. You are Ross. Do you remember what we did last night? First behind the convenience store, and again once you got back here to our place?”
Slowly the shock of waking up with boobs faded and the adrenaline made room for my memories to return.
“This is… a skinsuit?” I testingly pinched my cheek. It hurt, scarily, but I was able to find the superficial layer and it stretched far more easily than a cheek should.
“That’s right. We were… experimenting last night. We got a bit rough, probably more than we should have for your first time as a girl. But did you enjoy it at least?” Carole asked repentantly.
Thinking back I remember surprise, and a bit of shame, but also a lot of pleasure, intense sensations that lasted a lot longer than I was used to orgasms lasting. I nodded cautiously, but upon seeing Carole’s radiant relieved smile, I felt myself relax.
“Good… good. Do you think you’d be… open to trying more like this sometime?”
It was a little scary, but at the same time, it was hard to imagine never getting to experience that again now that I had had a taste for it. My pride as a man protested, but I suppressed it. Carole had shared this side of her with me. The least I could do is respect her courage. And it wasn’t like I didn’t enjoy it in the end.
“Y… yeah. I’d want- I’d be up for that.”
Carole grinned. “You have no idea how happy that makes me to hear. Thank you, Ross! I love you!”
That smile.
That damn smile.
______________________________
Wearing a light red, sheer nightgown, Carole smiled at her boyfriend’s back until he disappeared from view, shielding her eyes from the morning sun. Once he was all cleaned up, stripped from Sarah’s husk, and headed back to his place, she retreated back within the shade of her apartment and closed and locked the door behind her. In the entryway, she glanced up at her security camera, studying the lens as it automatically focused on her.
“Did you enjoy the show? If you liked the warm and fuzzies, stop here. If you have a taste for darkness though, come with me. The password will be...” she paused to consider.
"1MoreLayer"
The camera feed flickered and froze and a link appeared in the center of the image:
https://subcutaneouslover.wordpress.com/vulnerability-revealed
1
10.7K
6
1
A demon wearing the form of a young college student arrives at the residence of his host with a sinister purpose.Will he succeed in passing himself off as the student and complete his objective or will her friends suspect something and attempt to thwart the demon?
Andras opened the door to his new living space to find the roommate of his host body not inside. Which was a blessing as it would give him the opportunity to acquaint himself with the space before having to speak to the girl. According to the information pack that Idsalis put together. his host body, Lena, lived with a girl named Sarah. It said they have been friends for a very long time so he had to be the most careful around her. Even though it was a slim chance anyone would guess what was happening on the island, he couldn’t raise any questions about the island lest its secrets get exposed.
He crossed the threshold into the room and set Lena’s luggage down next to her bed. The room was quite full, the floor plan was a standard rectangle with two beds in either corner of the far wall. A single window sat in the very center of the same wall with a desk underneath and a nightstand on either side of it occupied the space between it and the bed.
The rest of the room was filled with other furniture like dressers, a wardrobe, some shelves decorated with various collectibles and books and finally a full length mirror leaned up against the wall. He moved over to the dresser on the side of Lenas bed and rifled through it finding mostly clothes and underwear in the draws but the top draw contained mostly school books but most importantly, Lenas Laptop. Closing the drawer and taking the laptop over to the desk he set it down and opened it up.
This would give him some much needed insight into his host, as the Idsalis was only able to gather basic information in the time he had when putting together the packet for his mission. Thankfully the laptop's password also had a fingerprint option so he wouldn’t need to contact Idsalis for help and just like that he was in.
He was greeted to a large mess of icons and programs that he had difficulty making heads or tails of. He had been given basic computer training in his time preparing but was only able to learn so much before his host was scheduled to depart. Walking, talking and socializing took priority so he found it quite confusing navigating using the trackpad. He opened and closed files that looked interesting, starting with Photos.
The screen now showed a collection of pictures mostly featuring his host body. A petite girl with dyed red hair in a flannel shirt and jeans standing next to a statue smiling. Another photo featured his host body smiling with another girl he recognised as Sarah. Sarah was a girl with a similar build to Lena, if a little taller, who had long blonde hair and glasses. He recognised some other friends and family members in the photographs as well but for now he closed the folder and opened another labeled School.
Inside was a set of neatly organized folders and among them he found the important one, Animation. The neatness that was present in the previous folder was NOT matched by the innards of this one. It was a complete mess of files of pictures, videos and notes. Andras had 4 days until his first Animation class, the rest of the classes he could simply not go to but his objective would be found in that one class so he was instructed to take this time to prepare for it.
It was easier said than done though as he guessed he would need at least a basic knowledge on the subject as to not raise suspicions when there. Just as he was about to start rifling through the files his door opened, he flicked his head quickly to be met with Sarah who was dressed only in a towel carrying an opaque bag of small objects. Their eyes met before Sarah immediately closed the distance between them and hugged him while still in his chair. It took him a second to react but he awkwardly put his arms around the girl and completed the social greeting known as a hug.
“Oh I missed you so much! It was such a shame I couldn’t come along but I couldn’t afford to take the time off. You have to tell me all about it!” She eagerly said
“Ah I uh… missed you too! The island was great, lots of dancing and parties.” He awkwardly replied as they broke off the hug.
She eyed him funnily, “But you hate dancing! You said you were just going to try and find some secluded spots on the beach to unwind.”
Andras broke eye contact briefly as he racked his brain for a response, “Ah yeah I know I s-said that but the island seems to have a unique effect on you. Before I knew it I felt like a changed woman.”
He eyed her as Sarah briefly processed his response, “Yeah you definitely seem a little different, I can’t quite place my finger on it though.”
This wasn’t the response he was hoping for but he managed to say, “I am pretty tired so it might just be your imagination.”
Sarah shrugged her shoulders at that, “Yeah maybe, either way I'll have to try this island out for myself when I get the chance.” Seemingly done with her enquiry she moved over to her dresser and dropped her towel to rummage through her draws. It was only after a few seconds did she notice Andras staring at her, “You like what you see?” she said teasingly. Andras quickly turned back around, admonishing himself for acting that way.
“Sorry I got lost in thought.” he mumbled, pretending to get engrossed in his computer. “Ooookay weirdo, anyway you better get to the shower before it gets too late. I love you but during that hug I could tell it’s been a while.” She said behind Andras.
“Ok, I’ll uh grab my things.” he said getting up rifling through the draws briefly before producing a change of clothes and some soap. He hastily exited the room before his new roommate could become any more suspicious of his behavior. Thanks to his studies of the floor plan on his way here he knew where to find the communal bathroom at the end of the hall.
Luckily the space was empty so he could clean his host in private, pulling the curtain across one of the booths as he entered it he quickly stripped his host body of its clothing. As the underwear fell to the floor he briefly paused at the sight of his bare breasts. Andras had thoroughly explored his new anatomy on the island in his spare time but he was in human territory now, he couldn’t afford to indulge himself and potentially attract attention.
He had cleaned himself once before on the Island by doing what he had learnt. Turning on the water he waited until the temperature had adjusted to the sensitive skin of his stolen body. He couldn’t help but release a light groan at the sensation flooding his senses from the hot water washing over him. There was a soap pump located just above the handles so after squirting some into his hands he carefully lathered it over his skin.
He couldn't help but linger on the more sensitive parts of his body. A mind numbing sensation washed over him upon reaching the space in between his legs. Another light moan escaped his lips but his activities were interrupted by the sounds of approaching footsteps and chatter. Andras cursed himself for getting distracted as he turned the water off and listened.
“Yeah I don't know if I’ll go to Amy’s tomorrow, I’ve got a lot of homework to catch up on.” Andras heard a female voice say.
“Come on Amber, don't be like that! You can finish that anyday, it will be fun.” Andras listened to the pair of girls chat as they entered the stall. Amber was in the file too, he was trying to picture what it had said about her and what she looked like but wasn’t coming up with much. He decided for the moment his best plan was to try and slip out unnoticed as he silently slipped into the fresh clothes he had haphazardly plucked from the drawer.
“You always say that Bianca, yet you are barely passing your own classes! You’re the last person I should be listening to.” Her point was accentuated by the sound of a curtain being pulled across and promptly followed by a second one.
This was his chance, he slipped out of his stall and crept past the pair just as they turned on their water. “I’ll have you know I got a 78% on my l-” was all he heard of Bianca's delayed retort as he scurried down the hallway and into his room.
He opened his door steadily to find Sarah sound asleep despite being gone for only a short while. Andras decided it was best for him to follow suit, and promptly slid himself into the empty bed. Finding himself thinking on how he is going to pass himself off at the girl who owned this body, he fell asleep pondering that very question.
Andras opened the door to his new living space to find the roommate of his host body not inside. Which was a blessing as it would give him the opportunity to acquaint himself with the space before having to speak to the girl. According to the information pack that Idsalis put together. his host body, Lena, lived with a girl named Sarah. It said they have been friends for a very long time so he had to be the most careful around her. Even though it was a slim chance anyone would guess what was happening on the island, he couldn’t raise any questions about the island lest its secrets get exposed.
He crossed the threshold into the room and set Lena’s luggage down next to her bed. The room was quite full, the floor plan was a standard rectangle with two beds in either corner of the far wall. A single window sat in the very center of the same wall with a desk underneath and a nightstand on either side of it occupied the space between it and the bed.
The rest of the room was filled with other furniture like dressers, a wardrobe, some shelves decorated with various collectibles and books and finally a full length mirror leaned up against the wall. He moved over to the dresser on the side of Lenas bed and rifled through it finding mostly clothes and underwear in the draws but the top draw contained mostly school books but most importantly, Lenas Laptop. Closing the drawer and taking the laptop over to the desk he set it down and opened it up.
This would give him some much needed insight into his host, as the Idsalis was only able to gather basic information in the time he had when putting together the packet for his mission. Thankfully the laptop's password also had a fingerprint option so he wouldn’t need to contact Idsalis for help and just like that he was in.
He was greeted to a large mess of icons and programs that he had difficulty making heads or tails of. He had been given basic computer training in his time preparing but was only able to learn so much before his host was scheduled to depart. Walking, talking and socializing took priority so he found it quite confusing navigating using the trackpad. He opened and closed files that looked interesting, starting with Photos.
The screen now showed a collection of pictures mostly featuring his host body. A petite girl with dyed red hair in a flannel shirt and jeans standing next to a statue smiling. Another photo featured his host body smiling with another girl he recognised as Sarah. Sarah was a girl with a similar build to Lena, if a little taller, who had long blonde hair and glasses. He recognised some other friends and family members in the photographs as well but for now he closed the folder and opened another labeled School.
Inside was a set of neatly organized folders and among them he found the important one, Animation. The neatness that was present in the previous folder was NOT matched by the innards of this one. It was a complete mess of files of pictures, videos and notes. Andras had 4 days until his first Animation class, the rest of the classes he could simply not go to but his objective would be found in that one class so he was instructed to take this time to prepare for it.
It was easier said than done though as he guessed he would need at least a basic knowledge on the subject as to not raise suspicions when there. Just as he was about to start rifling through the files his door opened, he flicked his head quickly to be met with Sarah who was dressed only in a towel carrying an opaque bag of small objects. Their eyes met before Sarah immediately closed the distance between them and hugged him while still in his chair. It took him a second to react but he awkwardly put his arms around the girl and completed the social greeting known as a hug.
“Oh I missed you so much! It was such a shame I couldn’t come along but I couldn’t afford to take the time off. You have to tell me all about it!” She eagerly said
“Ah I uh… missed you too! The island was great, lots of dancing and parties.” He awkwardly replied as they broke off the hug.
She eyed him funnily, “But you hate dancing! You said you were just going to try and find some secluded spots on the beach to unwind.”
Andras broke eye contact briefly as he racked his brain for a response, “Ah yeah I know I s-said that but the island seems to have a unique effect on you. Before I knew it I felt like a changed woman.”
He eyed her as Sarah briefly processed his response, “Yeah you definitely seem a little different, I can’t quite place my finger on it though.”
This wasn’t the response he was hoping for but he managed to say, “I am pretty tired so it might just be your imagination.”
Sarah shrugged her shoulders at that, “Yeah maybe, either way I'll have to try this island out for myself when I get the chance.” Seemingly done with her enquiry she moved over to her dresser and dropped her towel to rummage through her draws. It was only after a few seconds did she notice Andras staring at her, “You like what you see?” she said teasingly. Andras quickly turned back around, admonishing himself for acting that way.
“Sorry I got lost in thought.” he mumbled, pretending to get engrossed in his computer. “Ooookay weirdo, anyway you better get to the shower before it gets too late. I love you but during that hug I could tell it’s been a while.” She said behind Andras.
“Ok, I’ll uh grab my things.” he said getting up rifling through the draws briefly before producing a change of clothes and some soap. He hastily exited the room before his new roommate could become any more suspicious of his behavior. Thanks to his studies of the floor plan on his way here he knew where to find the communal bathroom at the end of the hall.
Luckily the space was empty so he could clean his host in private, pulling the curtain across one of the booths as he entered it he quickly stripped his host body of its clothing. As the underwear fell to the floor he briefly paused at the sight of his bare breasts. Andras had thoroughly explored his new anatomy on the island in his spare time but he was in human territory now, he couldn’t afford to indulge himself and potentially attract attention.
He had cleaned himself once before on the Island by doing what he had learnt. Turning on the water he waited until the temperature had adjusted to the sensitive skin of his stolen body. He couldn’t help but release a light groan at the sensation flooding his senses from the hot water washing over him. There was a soap pump located just above the handles so after squirting some into his hands he carefully lathered it over his skin.
He couldn't help but linger on the more sensitive parts of his body. A mind numbing sensation washed over him upon reaching the space in between his legs. Another light moan escaped his lips but his activities were interrupted by the sounds of approaching footsteps and chatter. Andras cursed himself for getting distracted as he turned the water off and listened.
“Yeah I don't know if I’ll go to Amy’s tomorrow, I’ve got a lot of homework to catch up on.” Andras heard a female voice say.
“Come on Amber, don't be like that! You can finish that anyday, it will be fun.” Andras listened to the pair of girls chat as they entered the stall. Amber was in the file too, he was trying to picture what it had said about her and what she looked like but wasn’t coming up with much. He decided for the moment his best plan was to try and slip out unnoticed as he silently slipped into the fresh clothes he had haphazardly plucked from the drawer.
“You always say that Bianca, yet you are barely passing your own classes! You’re the last person I should be listening to.” Her point was accentuated by the sound of a curtain being pulled across and promptly followed by a second one.
This was his chance, he slipped out of his stall and crept past the pair just as they turned on their water. “I’ll have you know I got a 78% on my l-” was all he heard of Bianca's delayed retort as he scurried down the hallway and into his room.
He opened his door steadily to find Sarah sound asleep despite being gone for only a short while. Andras decided it was best for him to follow suit, and promptly slid himself into the empty bed. Finding himself thinking on how he is going to pass himself off at the girl who owned this body, he fell asleep pondering that very question.
2
4.0K
3
1
Loading...
The Possession Ring - Part 12 (Mira's Path: Revenge Planning) in The Possession Ring
by
TicImagine
· 19 Sep 2023
Jarred and Rachel finally decided to plan for their revenge on Mira. In order to make it public, they plan some erotic ideas to humiliate her even further that she's not able to show her face again. To be cautious too, they need to make sure none of Mira's friends found out. They will found out soon.
1.7K
1
0
The Possession Ring - Part 11 (Jarred's Path: Exploring Mira's Body) in The Possession Ring
by
TicImagine
· 15 Sep 2023
Rachel and Jarred planned to have their revenge on Mira and her friends by humiliating her. After Jarred has possess Mira's body and leave to her house, he decided to have his own fun by checking out his new 'body'. Her friends didn't know that she has been possessed by him. With this opportunity Jarred is will check every inch of her body even if it's putting his fingers inside her pussy.
958
1
0
The Possession Ring - Part 10 (Rachel's Path: Possessing Mira) in The Possession Ring
by
TicImagine
· 13 Sep 2023
Flashback...Hi guys! My name's Mira...Well ok, technically not. Or is it? I get confused sometimes. See, while you're looking at me and you see Mira, my identity is different. I'm really Jarred. Mira's Matt's girlfriend. So how did I get here, you ask? A couple of days ago, my girlfriend, Rachel found out that Matt and his friends has this magic ring. It lets whoever wears it possess someone. He accidentally passed it to Ashley, and after a day of she playing with the ring, we made a plan. We decided to take revenge on Matt and his friends for being a jerk to us. And also revenge for not letting Rachel as Matt's girlfriend. So let's backtrack to that day, shall we?
2.4K
1
0
Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day Part 1 in Stealth Control: A Not-So-Average Sort Of Day
by
VexenFox
· 25 Jul 2023
The opening couple of scenes for a slice-of-life stealth control story featuring a group of college friends. In this opening, Luna & Alphonse experiment with the technology with each other for the first time, and Luna is quite a bit bolder with it that Alphonse. It is largely ftm, from the male third person perspective.
4.4K
11
3
The Ditzy Witch in The Ditzy Witch
by
BMJ
· 14 Jul 2023
Jake is ready to move on from his on-and-off girlfriend, Sue, as he gets ready to enjoy one last summer with his friends before heading off to college. Sue isn't having any of it and goes as far as to cast a spell on Jake to ensure that she'll be the closest person to him, but it doesn't go exactly as she had planned.
13.8K
4
5
Secret Threesome in Secret Threesome
by
Lheriss
· 31 May 2023
Ross here again. Friends are great, but they can lead to drama sometimes. My friend Ian somehow found out that my girlfriend, Carole, has been using skinsuits to let me sleep with any woman I want (even celebrities!) and it sounds like he wants a piece of the pie. Fortunately, Carole has a plan to deal with this troublesome development but she needs my help.
4.3K
7
0
My Hoe Days: The Introduction in My Hoe Days: The Introduction
by
X.Hale
· 23 Apr 2023
Based on true events, these are the confessions of a young woman and the passionate affairs she encounters throughout her life that all play a part in shaping her into the woman she is today. This particular story is a slow buildup of sexual tension between two friends and decisions thry made to satisfy their desires.
1.9K
1
0
The Penis Lottery: Camping in The Penis Lottery: Camping
by
redactedthegreat
· 11 Apr 2023
In a world where everyone is born female and sex is determined by a childhood lottery, two best friends are seperated to develop differently. Now that they've graduated, they decide to reunite for a camping trip together. They had both dreamed of becoming men, but only one of them saw the dream come true.
6.2K
0
0
Perspective Shift in Perspective Shift
by
MajorKerina
· 08 Apr 2023
Two college professor friends, Sabrina Burton and Mike Larson, disagree about the challenges and benefits experienced by men and women, but a strange little crystal will give them both a fresh perspective.
4.5K
2
1
Possession Slumber Party in Possession Slumber Party
by
NightOwl005
· 16 Mar 2023
After finding a potion online, Mark decides to have some fun when his sister invites some of her friends over while their parents are out of town.
3.9K
10
0
Loading...
No users found for "friends"
Try searching for something else.
Loading...